The present settlement vindicated, and the late mis-government proved in answer to a seditious letter from a pretended loyal member of the Church of England to a relenting abdicator / by a gentleman of Ireland.
         Gentleman of Ireland.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 172 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A55705
         Wing P3250
         ESTC R9106
         13742071
         ocm 13742071
         101666
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55705)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 101666)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 847:48)
      
       
         
           
             The present settlement vindicated, and the late mis-government proved in answer to a seditious letter from a pretended loyal member of the Church of England to a relenting abdicator / by a gentleman of Ireland.
             Gentleman of Ireland.
          
           [4], 67, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Joseph Watts ...,
             London :
             1690.
          
           
             Caption title: An answer to a late seditious letter from a pretended loyal member of the Church of England.
             Errata: p. 67.
             Advertisements on p. [2] at beginning and p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ireland -- History -- James II, 1685-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2007-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           
             HIbernia
             Anglicana
          
           ,
           or
           the
           History
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           from
           the
           Conquest
           thereof
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           to
           this
           time
           :
           with
           an
           Introductory
           Discourse
           touching
           the
           Antient
           State
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           a
           new
           and
           exact
           Map
           of
           the
           same
           :
           Part
           the
           First
           :
           By
           
             Richard
             Cox
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Part
          
           ;
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           the
           First
           ,
           to
           this
           present
           Time
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           will
           be
           Published
           the
           next
           Term.
           Both
           Printed
           for
           
             Joseph
             Watts
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             Present
             Settlement
          
           VINDICATED
           ,
           And
           the
           Late
           MIS-GOVERNMENT
           PROVED
           :
           In
           ANSWER
           to
           a
           SEDITIOUS
           LETTER
           FROM
           A
           (
           Pretended
           )
           LOYAL
           MEMBER
           OF
           THE
           CHVRCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           To
           a
           RELENTING
           ABDICATOR
           .
        
         
           
             By
             a
             Gentleman
             of
          
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ioseph
             Watts
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           1690.
           
        
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           To
           a
           Late
           Seditious
           Letter
           FROM
           A
           Pretended
           Loyal
           MEMBER
           OF
           THE
           CHVRCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THERE
           was
           a
           Pamphlet
           put
           into
           my
           Hands
           lately
           ,
           by
           whom
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           the
           method
           of
           address
           being
           unusual
           ,
           set
           me
           upon
           the
           immediate
           perusal
           of
           it
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           had
           not
           gone
           far
           ,
           before
           I
           observed
           the
           design
           both
           of
           the
           Donor
           and
           Author
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           only
           one
           that
           abounded
           in
           his
           own
           Notions
           ,
           and
           valued
           them
           because
           they
           were
           his
           own
           ,
           could
           expect
           to
           make
           a
           Proselyte
           by
           his
           Reasoning
           :
           If
           that
           was
           the
           design
           ,
           these
           few
           hasty
           Reflections
           will
           shew
           you
           how
           much
           he
           has
           been
           mistaken
           in
           me
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           I
           enter
           upon
           Particulars
           ,
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           our
           Author's
           method
           is
           very
           regular
           ;
           and
           had
           he
           made
           out
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           laid
           down
           by
           him
           ,
           his
           Book
           would
           be
           much
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Government
           than
           I
           apprehend
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           were
           it
           made
           plain
           that
           the
           late
           King
           only
           designed
           the
           good
           and
           happiness
           of
           his
           Subjects
           in
           general
           ,
           I
           fear
           that
           alone
           would
           weaken
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           Deliverer
           ,
           without
           proving
           our
           Condition
           to
           be
           worse
           now
           than
           in
           his
           Reign
           :
           But
           since
           neither
           of
           those
           Propositions
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           since
           so
           little
           can
           be
           said
           in
           the
           support
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           very
           
             critical
             season
          
           is
           required
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           those
           Notions
           ;
           though
           our
           Author
           in
           his
           Title-page
           pretends
           himself
           
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           his
           chief
           concern
           is
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           his
           using
           Arguments
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           return
           to
           that
           Condition
           that
           had
           so
           lately
           endangered
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           only
           destroy
           it
           ;
           and
           his
           confident
           misrepresenting
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           proofs
           to
           what
           Society
           he
           belongs
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Proposition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             King
          
           James
           
             really
             proposed
             to
             himself
             those
             methods
             of
             Government
             which
             he
             judged
             would
             best
             conduce
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             in
             general
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           are
           only
           an
           Encomium
           on
           his
           Person
           and
           Parts
           ,
           and
           a
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           an
           Objection
           made
           by
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           several
           ,
           though
           he
           calls
           it
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           he
           says
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           will
           still
           remain
           as
           blemishes
           on
           his
           King's
           Understanding
           as
           well
           as
           Government
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           the
           Confidence
           of
           the
           Author
           forces
           me
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           lessening
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           nothing
           less
           than
           a
           hold
           asserting
           ,
           That
           
             no
             qualifications
             were
             wanting
             in
             King
          
           James
           
             that
             we
             could
             have
             wished
             would
             have
             tempted
             me
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Author
           knows
           very
           well
           how
           to
           pick
           out
           Topicks
           of
           Praise
           ,
           but
           never
           confiders
           how
           applicable
           they
           are
           to
           his
           Hero
           ;
           a
           proof
           whereof
           we
           have
           in
           his
           first
           instance
           ;
           when
           I
           read
           it
           I
           was
           almost
           tempted
           to
           believe
           I
           had
           been
           reading
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Author
           had
           mistaken
           one
           James
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           have
           told
           us
           
             of
             his
             care
             in
             preserving
             us
             in
             Peace
             ,
             when
             most
             part
             of
          
           Europe
           and
           Asia
           
             were
             in
             continual
             War
          
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           said
           Endeavours
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           Blood
           shed
           in
           his
           Four
           years
           Reign
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           others
           Twenty-four
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           continual
           Wars
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           during
           the
           late
           King's
           Reign
           ;
           nor
           instance
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           against
           the
           Turks
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           seems
           to
           
           remember
           by
           his
           mention
           of
           Asia
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           to
           judge
           ,
           Whether
           that
           were
           not
           more
           beneficial
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           more
           glorious
           ,
           than
           his
           Peace
           ?
           
             How
             industrious
             he
             was
             in
             advancing
             the
             Trade
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           but
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Trade
           this
           Nation
           drives
           with
           France
           ,
           was
           above
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           pound
           of
           advantage
           to
           that
           Nation
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           over-ballance
           of
           that
           Trade
           amounting
           yearly
           to
           that
           Sum
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           a
           far
           greater
           :
           And
           ,
           besides
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           zealous
           and
           more
           successful
           in
           destroying
           the
           Trade
           of
           another
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           to
           enlarge
           hereon
           ,
           is
           too
           melancholy
           a
           subject
           for
           either
           of
           us
           .
           And
           though
           he
           were
           a
           good
           Husband
           of
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           what
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Fryars
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           better
           imployed
           ;
           and
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           know
           what
           our
           Author
           thinks
           of
           the
           great
           Expences
           of
           
           Castlemain's
           vain
           Embassy
           to
           Rome
           ,
           which
           did
           scarce
           procure
           him
           the
           common
           respect
           due
           to
           his
           Character
           .
           
             And
             that
             he
             never
             required
             a
             Tax
             from
             his
             People
             ,
          
           is
           so
           strange
           an
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           surely
           our
           Author
           never
           considered
           what
           he
           writ
           ,
           or
           thought
           we
           would
           not
           ;
           for
           he
           not
           only
           required
           a
           Tax
           from
           his
           People
           ,
           but
           levied
           great
           ones
           of
           them
           without
           their
           grant
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           in
           Page
           20.
           our
           Author
           makes
           an
           excuse
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           considered
           in
           its
           place
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Author
           had
           but
           looked
           into
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           Four
           of
           the
           first
           Five
           granting
           him
           temporary
           Taxes
           
             not
             expired
          
           ,
           and
           very
           great
           ones
           ,
           sufficiently
           large
           for
           one
           Session
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           seldom
           seen
           that
           Parliaments
           give
           Money
           without
           asking
           :
           but
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           speaks
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           care
           of
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           was
           part
           of
           his
           Speech
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           passed
           the
           Bill
           ,
           setling
           on
           Himself
           the
           Revenue
           his
           Brother
           had
           for
           Life
           ,
           he
           required
           a
           further
           Tax
           from
           his
           People
           in
           a
           set
           Speech
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Author
           would
           but
           look
           into
           his
           Speech
           of
           October
           the
           9th
           .
           1685.
           at
           the
           opening
           the
           next
           Sessions
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           he
           wanted
           not
           more
           Subsidies
           for
           want
           of
           asking
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           this
           particular
           we
           are
           more
           beholden
           to
           his
           other
           Councils
           that
           made
           him
           afraid
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           than
           to
           his
           kindness
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           if
           his
           
             Magazenes
             and
             Stores
             were
             plentifully
             furnished
             :
          
           This
           was
           but
           an
           ordinary
           effect
           of
           his
           long
           Peace
           ,
           great
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           greater
           Designs
           .
           But
           I
           make
           a
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           those
           were
           so
           well
           provided
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           desirous
           the
           World
           should
           believe
           ?
           And
           ,
           in
           
           truth
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           more
           empty
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Nation
           has
           already
           found
           the
           inconvenience
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Naval
           Stores
           had
           but
           answered
           expectation
           ,
           his
           Friends
           had
           met
           with
           other
           entertainment
           in
           Bantry-bay
           the
           First
           of
           May
           last
           .
           That
           he
           kept
           too
           good
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           ;
           but
           whether
           with
           more
           than
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           question
           ;
           and
           whether
           thereby
           he
           did
           not
           sink
           
             the
             Reputation
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             Honour
             both
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
          
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           respect
           he
           had
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           he
           should
           have
           been
           courted
           at
           another
           rate
           ;
           for
           a
           Protestant
           instance
           ,
           the
           States
           denial
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           and
           not
           suffering
           the
           Doctor
           to
           with-draw
           ,
           though
           he
           desired
           it
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           the
           Carriage
           of
           the
           French
           at
           Hudsons-hay
           shews
           their
           kindness
           as
           well
           as
           respect
           .
           If
           our
           Author
           had
           considered
           these
           things
           ,
           surely
           he
           would
           not
           have
           bragged
           of
           the
           
             good
             Correspondence
             he
             held
             with
             his
             Neighbour
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Reputation
             he
             had
             acquired
             to
             himself
             abroad
             .
          
        
         
           When
           I
           met
           the
           Author
           praising
           
             the
             late
             King
             for
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ,
          
           I
           began
           to
           suspect
           my
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           hopes
           that
           he
           would
           have
           brought
           us
           so
           good
           news
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           speak
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Western
           Campaign
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Numbers
           that
           were
           said
           to
           be
           executed
           there
           ,
           were
           only
           in
           Effigie
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           the
           very
           persons
           to
           produce
           sound
           and
           in
           good
           health
           ;
           without
           I
           could
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           mentioned
           the
           other
           ,
           especially
           if
           I
           had
           been
           of
           the
           Author's
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           so
           many
           other
           good
           qualities
           .
           I
           should
           think
           that
           the
           using
           this
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           make
           people
           suspect
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Character
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           to
           add
           this
           so
           notoriously
           otherwise
           .
           I
           have
           read
           the
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           serious
           reflection
           thereon
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           That
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           were
           not
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           driven
           into
           Exile
           for
           all
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           these
           600
           years
           ,
           as
           were
           served
           for
           that
           of
           
           Monmouth's
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           last
           six
           weeks
           ,
           the
           weaker
           Sex
           not
           spared
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Alva's
           Government
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           Foreign
           Story
           could
           not
           have
           afforded
           a
           precedent
           :
           but
           then
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           great
           Man
           praised
           for
           his
           Lenity
           ;
           in
           this
           we
           are
           an
           Original
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           find
           that
           he
           was
           more
           exact
           in
           his
           Scrutiny
           ,
           than
           we
           were
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           told
           that
           the
           Rebels
           were
           6000
           ,
           of
           which
           2000
           killed
           ,
           and
           only
           2000
           
           brought
           to
           Justice
           ,
           the
           other
           2000
           our
           Grand-Jury
           were
           directed
           to
           find
           out
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           some
           people
           will
           brag
           of
           this
           Man's
           
             forgiving
             Nature
             ,
             the
             sobriety
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             discountenancing
             Debauchery
             ,
          
           may
           be
           true
           as
           to
           excessive
           Drinking
           ;
           but
           the
           placing
           his
           spurious
           Issue
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Honour
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           discouragement
           to
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           Debauchery
           .
           
             For
             his
             Assiduity
             in
             his
             Councils
             and
             Treasury
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Paragraph
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           examine
           them
           ;
           so
           certainly
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           is
           no
           proof
           that
           the
           late
           King
           
             intended
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             Subjects
             in
             general
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           Paragraph
           asserts
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             late
             King's
             opinion
             that
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             would
             be
             grateful
             to
             a
             great
             many
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             would
             invite
             Forreigners
             to
             fix
             their
             Habitations
             amongst
             us
             ,
             to
             our
             great
             advantage
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             the
             best
             expedient
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             brotherly
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             Calamities
             that
             befel
             this
             Kingdom
             in
             his
             Father's
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             this
             Notion
             still
             fixed
             in
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             signalize
             his
             Reign
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           In
           opposition
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           late
           King
           had
           no
           such
           glorious
           aim
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           he
           only
           intended
           to
           subvert
           the
           established
           Religion
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           :
           which
           will
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           how
           different
           such
           a
           method
           is
           to
           the
           fundamental
           principles
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Ages
           ;
           those
           that
           believe
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           theirs
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           Bowels
           of
           Compassion
           or
           Charity
           ,
           will
           endeavour
           the
           enlarging
           the
           pale
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           And
           then
           that
           Hereticks
           are
           to
           be
           extirpated
           upon
           the
           penalty
           of
           having
           their
           Territories
           given
           away
           to
           others
           ,
           where
           this
           duty
           is
           neglected
           ,
           is
           as
           essential
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Religion
           as
           General
           Councils
           can
           make
           it
           ;
           therefore
           it
           were
           an
           injury
           to
           his
           Charity
           and
           Piety
           to
           suspect
           he
           would
           not
           use
           his
           power
           so
           as
           became
           a
           zealous
           and
           submissive
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           what
           could
           be
           a
           greater
           brand
           to
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           than
           decreeing
           counter
           to
           infallible
           Councils
           ;
           it
           were
           as
           easie
           reconciling
           Toleration
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           such
           actions
           with
           being
           a
           good
           Catholick
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           sanctified
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           ,
           and
           done
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Arcana
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           without
           saying
           he
           understood
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           
           did
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           but
           he
           would
           have
           been
           told
           of
           his
           duty
           by
           some
           Monitory
           Briefs
           from
           Rome
           .
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           used
           to
           be
           so
           kind
           to
           Princes
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           before
           them
           the
           guilt
           and
           danger
           of
           actions
           less
           favourable
           to
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           avoid
           both
           ,
           by
           executing
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Guides
           of
           it
           ,
           approved
           what
           King
           James
           did
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           to
           preserve
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Councils
           were
           suspended
           as
           to
           him
           :
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           it
           follows
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           what
           hook
           lay
           under
           that
           gilded
           bait
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           know
           not
           how
           the
           same
           persons
           could
           approve
           of
           the
           French
           King's
           Edict
           of
           October
           —
           85.
           annulling
           the
           perpetual
           and
           irrevocable
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           and
           the
           barbarous
           manner
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           late
           King's
           Declaration
           in
           —
           87.
           giving
           a
           general
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           two
           Decrees
           that
           concur
           only
           in
           one
           thing
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           both
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           several
           Lands
           .
           In
           my
           opinion
           this
           would
           look
           so
           like
           an
           affront
           to
           that
           mighty
           Monarch's
           Conduct
           ,
           that
           unless
           he
           were
           likewise
           privy
           to
           the
           plot
           ,
           his
           Resentment
           would
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           less
           than
           a
           solemn
           Renunciation
           ,
           and
           taking
           new
           measures
           ,
           now
           he
           has
           the
           late
           King
           so
           much
           at
           his
           devotion
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           if
           this
           proceeding
           had
           displeased
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           late
           Contests
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           heard
           him
           upbraiding
           his
           Holiness
           with
           this
           kindness
           to
           Hereticks
           ;
           but
           since
           neither
           of
           these
           have
           followed
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           of
           France
           nor
           the
           Pope
           is
           offended
           at
           our
           Indulgence
           ,
           we
           may
           lawfully
           conclude
           there
           was
           little
           kindness
           thereby
           intended
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             If
             this
             Notion
             had
             been
             still
             fixed
             in
             the
             late
             King
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             always
             been
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           he
           would
           still
           have
           acted
           consonant
           to
           this
           principle
           ;
           which
           that
           he
           did
           not
           do
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           his
           concurring
           with
           and
           promoting
           the
           enacting
           of
           the
           severest
           Laws
           against
           Dissenters
           in
           his
           Brother's
           time
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           his
           first
           Act
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           rigorous
           imposing
           the
           Test
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           he
           represented
           his
           Brother
           there
           ;
           and
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           from
           the
           severe
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           own
           Reign
           in
           all
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           Scotland
           the
           8th
           of
           May
           —
           85.
           he
           passed
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           there
           ,
           making
           it
           Death
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           be
           present
           at
           an
           House
           or
           Field-Conventicle
           ;
           which
           severity
           
           would
           certainly
           have
           lasted
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           could
           he
           have
           brought
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           have
           complied
           with
           his
           unreasonable
           Desires
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Test
           .
           And
           if
           we
           look
           into
           his
           Letter
           which
           carried
           the
           first
           Indulgence
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Proclamation
           itself
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           several
           Restrictions
           that
           do
           not
           seem
           to
           flow
           from
           that
           principle
           :
           
             He
             thereby
             recommends
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             Field-Conventiclers
             with
             all
             the
             Severities
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             vigorous
             prosecution
             of
             his
             Forces
             :
          
           And
           then
           ,
           except
           the
           Papist
           ,
           only
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           the
           moderate
           Presbyterians
           were
           tolerated
           ;
           which
           either
           were
           so
           few
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           Court-interpretation
           might
           have
           been
           declared
           so
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           matter
           gone
           smoothly
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           it
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           rendred
           useless
           to
           all
           but
           themselves
           ;
           and
           surely
           no
           other
           Reason
           could
           be
           given
           for
           restraining
           them
           
             from
             using
             their
             Barns
             or
             Out-Houses
             ,
             or
             building
             Meeting-Houses
          
           ;
           a
           Quaker's
           Conscience
           knew
           no
           difference
           between
           a
           Barn
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           Meeting-House
           ,
           where-ever
           the
           Spirit
           moved
           ,
           he
           must
           hold
           forth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Restrictions
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           the
           easing
           scrupulous
           Consciences
           had
           been
           the
           late
           King
           's
           only
           Aim
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           contented
           with
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           insisted
           so
           stifly
           for
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Test-Acts
           also
           ,
           nothing
           therein
           being
           any
           restraint
           on
           any
           Dissenter's
           worship
           ;
           unless
           they
           believed
           God
           would
           not
           hear
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           in
           Scarlet
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           Alderman's
           Gown
           .
           And
           he
           was
           so
           fond
           of
           his
           Design
           of
           Repealing
           the
           Test-Acts
           ,
           that
           thô
           he
           found
           how
           averse
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Nation
           were
           thereunto
           ;
           thô
           he
           found
           by
           Pensionary
           
           Fagel's
           Letter
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Prince
           and
           Princess
           of
           
           Orange's
           Opinions
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           how
           they
           did
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           Test-Acts
           ;
           because
           those
           Acts
           had
           no
           other
           tendency
           but
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Established
           Religion
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           Papists
           from
           the
           means
           of
           ove●turning
           it
           ,
           with
           other
           plain
           and
           solid
           Reasons
           ;
           yet
           he
           still
           persisted
           in
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           ways
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Distinction
           made
           of
           the
           Test
           from
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           Mr.
           
           Stewart's
           Letter
           of
           October
           the
           Nineteenth
           ,
           1687.
           
        
         
           From
           hence
           I
           think
           it
           appears
           more
           clearly
           than
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           's
           main
           Design
           was
           to
           get
           the
           Papists
           into
           Both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           new
           Creations
           could
           have
           made
           a
           majority
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           might
           as
           easily
           have
           been
           made
           Popish
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Elections
           or
           Returns
           ;
           to
           facilitate
           which
           ,
           we
           wanted
           neither
           Sheriffs
           nor
           Regulators
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           easie
           had
           it
           been
           for
           them
           to
           enact
           Laws
           to
           destroy
           our
           Religion
           ,
           we
           having
           before-hand
           Repealed
           all
           those
           made
           for
           its
           preservation
           .
           And
           to
           those
           that
           require
           a
           Witness
           ,
           we
           have
           Coleman
           telling
           us
           ,
           That
           a
           general
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           introduce
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           blow
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           here
           ,
           that
           ever
           it
           received
           since
           its
           birth
           ;
           that
           King
           
           Charles's
           Renuntiation
           of
           his
           Declaration
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           was
           an
           injury
           to
           the
           Papists
           and
           their
           Designs
           :
           And
           why
           should
           we
           not
           rather
           believe
           him
           than
           the
           Author
           ;
           especially
           since
           we
           know
           that
           it
           is
           an
           old
           Maxime
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           Coleman
           and
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           so
           zealous
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           in
           promoting
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           France
           ,
           barely
           for
           the
           Ease
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           The
           whole
           Kingdom
           was
           lately
           so
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           plainly
           saw
           whether
           this
           Project
           tended
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           thô
           they
           had
           not
           forgotten
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Men
           of
           Reason
           amongst
           them
           ,
           desired
           their
           continuance
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           Repealing
           them
           ,
           as
           demanded
           ,
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           loosing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           after
           which
           ,
           surely
           ,
           we
           need
           produce
           no
           further
           proof
           to
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           next
           tells
           us
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           late
           King
           
             hated
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             most
             detestable
             Vice
             :
          
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           so
           early
           as
           most
           people
           believe
           ,
           he
           dissembled
           many
           Years
           with
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           if
           attending
           at
           the
           Prayers
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           there
           ,
           be
           so
           in
           a
           Papist
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           evade
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           saying
           he
           abstained
           from
           both
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           :
           But
           if
           this
           take
           off
           one
           Objection
           ,
           it
           lays
           him
           open
           to
           another
           as
           ill
           ,
           viz.
           In
           so
           silently
           parting
           with
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           call
           to
           one
           of
           our
           many
           Clergy-men
           ,
           that
           were
           at
           hand
           ,
           for
           help
           :
           This
           shews
           he
           had
           but
           little
           value
           for
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           should
           suspect
           he
           had
           not
           all
           the
           Zeal
           for
           the
           New
           that
           he
           pretended
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           so
           there
           let
           it
           remain
           ,
           until
           the
           Secrets
           of
           all
           Hearts
           are
           opened
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           looks
           very
           like
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           a
           dissembling
           his
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Nation
           seemed
           satisfied
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           prosecuting
           people
           by
           Actions
           of
           
             Scandalum
             Magnatum
          
           ,
           and
           Indictments
           for
           calling
           him
           a
           Papist
           ;
           many
           
           Instances
           whereof
           might
           be
           given
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           this
           was
           certainly
           as
           much
           below
           the
           Honour
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           as
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           enlarge
           hereon
           ,
           our
           Author
           in
           pag.
           4
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           King
           
             chose
             the
             easiest
             Methods
             ,
             and
             used
             all
             the
             caution
             and
             moderation
             imaginable
             to
             effect
             his
             Design
          
           ;
           which
           he
           calls
           only
           ,
           
             The
             making
             of
             all
             Parties
             live
             easie
             under
             his
             Government
             :
          
           And
           tells
           us
           
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             he
             had
             to
             support
             his
             Dispensing
             Power
             ,
             opened
             the
             Door
             for
             the
             admission
             of
             both
             kind
             of
             Dissenters
             to
             Places
             of
             Trust
             ,
             Military
             and
             Civil
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             made
             but
             little
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             necessity
             compelled
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Methods
           the
           late
           King
           took
           to
           procure
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           and
           Test
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           mean
           ,
           if
           going
           round
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           sollicite
           Votes
           ,
           or
           closseting
           to
           that
           end
           were
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           violent
           ;
           if
           displacing
           all
           Men
           from
           their
           Offices
           and
           Imployments
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           promise
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           Repeal
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           must
           go
           further
           to
           secure
           their
           Places
           ,
           and
           promise
           to
           be
           aiding
           and
           assisting
           thereunto
           ;
           were
           not
           the
           changes
           of
           Corporations
           as
           violent
           as
           scandalous
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           universal
           inquiry
           how
           Men
           designed
           to
           Vote
           ,
           if
           Elected
           Parliament-men
           ,
           and
           what
           sort
           of
           Members
           they
           designed
           to
           chuse
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           unusual
           ,
           and
           without
           precedent
           ,
           but
           took
           away
           and
           destroyed
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           an
           
             English
             Parliament
          
           ,
           freedom
           both
           of
           Choice
           and
           Debate
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           to
           the
           instance
           by
           which
           our
           Author
           proves
           the
           late
           King's
           moderation
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           
             having
             consulted
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             others
             Learned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             countenance
             the
             Vndertaking
             ,
             but
             assuring
             him
             he
             had
             a
             Power
             of
             Dispensing
             with
             the
             Penalties
             of
             those
             Statutes
             ,
             he
             might
             therefore
             lawfully
             exercise
             that
             Power
             ;
             so
             confidently
             declared
             in
             him
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           thô
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Dispensing
           Power
           had
           been
           vested
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Trust
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           use
           thereof
           but
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           it
           can
           never
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           did
           was
           so
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           is
           the
           great
           Interest
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           This
           Answer
           supposes
           the
           King
           acting
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           take
           the
           Case
           as
           it
           really
           was
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Long
           Robe
           did
           not
           make
           the
           King
           of
           their
           pretended
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           that
           
           he
           made
           them
           of
           his
           ;
           which
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           many
           Removes
           he
           made
           on
           the
           Benches
           before
           he
           could
           get
           a
           Sett
           for
           his
           purpose
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           famous
           Judgment
           so
           much
           insisted
           on
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           pageantry
           ,
           as
           was
           never
           acted
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           :
           The
           Judges
           may
           deny
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           who
           was
           Plantiff
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           wore
           the
           Defendant's
           Livery
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Defendant
           ,
           or
           Graham
           paid
           the
           Fees
           of
           both
           sides
           ;
           but
           herein
           their
           luck
           was
           very
           bad
           ,
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           what
           few
           of
           the
           Nation
           were
           .
           But
           supposing
           this
           ,
           the
           dispatch
           they
           made
           was
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           obvious
           to
           all
           Men
           of
           Sence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           was
           of
           some
           consequence
           ,
           and
           deserved
           more
           than
           a
           short
           Vacations
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           more
           Arguments
           than
           one
           ;
           and
           if
           what
           a
           late
           Author
           tells
           us
           be
           true
           ,
           (
           and
           one
           that
           had
           any
           regard
           to
           his
           Credit
           ,
           could
           scarce
           publish
           a
           Lye
           in
           so
           notorious
           a
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           disproved
           )
           the
           Court
           denied
           to
           hear
           Mr.
           Wallop
           argue
           the
           Case
           ;
           for
           which
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Herbert
          
           makes
           no
           excuse
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           neither
           could
           he
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           :
           But
           what
           further
           clears
           the
           matter
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           delivering
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           they
           carried
           the
           matter
           further
           then
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Case
           before
           them
           required
           ;
           which
           amongst
           Lawyers
           always
           lessens
           the
           Authority
           of
           such
           Resolutions
           :
           but
           I
           forbear
           entring
           on
           the
           Legal
           part
           of
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           already
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           within
           the
           Task
           I
           have
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           this
           Page
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           magnifying
           the
           late
           King's
           kindness
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             in
             assuring
             them
             all
             their
             Rights
             ,
             and
             the
             sole
             Injoyment
             of
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Benefices
             thereto
             belonging
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Persons
             were
             presented
             to
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             but
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Something
           has
           been
           already
           said
           to
           the
           kindness
           designed
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           more
           shall
           be
           said
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           Author's
           Objections
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Reproaches
           thrown
           by
           him
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           in
           one
           of
           his
           kind
           fits
           to
           Alsop
           ,
           he
           threatned
           ,
           Ours
           should
           be
           the
           last
           Church
           to
           which
           he
           would
           turn
           :
           And
           that
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           
             Sam.
             Oxon
          
           ,
           or
           his
           Brother
           of
           Chester
           should
           be
           accounted
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           difference
           between
           imposing
           such
           Men
           ,
           and
           professed
           Papists
           on
           us
           .
           That
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           Preferments
           in
           our
           Universities
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           great
           concern
           to
           our
           Church
           ;
           yet
           there
           we
           find
           
             Obadiah
             Walker
          
           a
           great
           
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           swarm
           at
           Magdalen-Colledge
           ;
           If
           theirs
           were
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           Preferments
           ,
           what
           had
           our
           late
           Ecclesiastical
           Commissioners
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           deprived
           the
           Fellows
           as
           Visitors
           ,
           yet
           sure
           their
           incapacitating
           Decree
           was
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           ?
        
         
           Next
           we
           find
           our
           Author
           ,
           giving
           some
           instances
           of
           the
           late
           King's
           with-drawing
           his
           Protection
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           he
           modestly
           calls
           one
           Objection
           ,
           instead
           of
           many
           :
           For
           the
           clearing
           whereof
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             King
             published
             his
             Declaration
             for
             Indulgence
             ,
             there
             presently
             began
             a
             great
             ferment
             in
             the
             Nation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             finding
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             imbittered
             against
             them
          
           ,
           he
           means
           unwilling
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Romish
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           our
           Forefathers
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           ;
           
             they
             fell
             a
             Caressing
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             vainly
             supposing
             them
             the
             most
             powerful
             Interest
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           observe
           from
           hence
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           procedure
           exactly
           follows
           their
           old
           measures
           in
           keeping
           up
           the
           Divisions
           amongst
           Protestants
           ;
           they
           had
           not
           forgotten
           the
           Old
           saying
           ,
           
             Divide
             &
             impera
          
           .
           But
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           the
           end
           of
           keeping
           up
           these
           differences
           ,
           so
           plainly
           owned
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           Author
           ;
           who
           says
           plainly
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           would
           not
           serve
           their
           turn
           ,
           they
           joyned
           with
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           confidence
           ,
           that
           in
           conjunction
           with
           them
           they
           had
           the
           most
           powerful
           interest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           I
           always
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           when
           I
           reflected
           on
           the
           time
           when
           we
           were
           blessed
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           better
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Church
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           been
           ;
           they
           were
           then
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           inclination
           or
           warping
           towards
           Popery
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           really
           timed
           so
           as
           to
           blast
           the
           fair
           hopes
           we
           had
           of
           a
           perfect
           Union
           amongst
           our selves
           .
           From
           hence
           let
           us
           learn
           how
           to
           regard
           such
           as
           promote
           the
           old
           ,
           or
           any
           new
           difference
           amongst
           us
           ;
           for
           let
           the
           Pretensions
           be
           never
           so
           plausible
           ,
           the
           Design
           is
           to
           weaken
           us
           by
           dividing
           us
           ;
           which
           hopes
           are
           not
           quite
           dead
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           imagine
           by
           his
           attributing
           all
           that
           was
           done
           against
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           os
           England
           ,
           to
           their
           struggle
           with
           the
           Dissenter
           :
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           and
           the
           Fellows
           of
           Magdalen
           know
           where
           to
           place
           it
           better
           ,
           viz.
           to
           their
           struggle
           with
           the
           Papists
           ;
           which
           is
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           time
           when
           these
           things
           happened
           ;
           the
           
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Persecution
           began
           the
           14th
           of
           July
           —
           86
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           King's
           Letter
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           first
           Appearance
           was
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           August
           following
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           was
           not
           until
           the
           4th
           of
           April
           after
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           ascribe
           what
           was
           done
           to
           this
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           any
           struggle
           with
           the
           Dissenter
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           business
           of
           Magdalen
           should
           be
           attributed
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           ;
           when
           the
           Letter
           in
           behalf
           of
           Farmer
           bore
           date
           the
           day
           after
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           a
           mighty
           force
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           set
           the
           Nation
           so
           soon
           in
           a
           ferment
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           says
           it
           did
           ;
           and
           Alban
           Francis's
           Letter
           bore
           date
           the
           7th
           of
           March
           ,
           before
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           on
           which
           Dr.
           Peachell
           was
           deprived
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Author
           must
           either
           mean
           that
           these
           were
           no
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           what
           is
           as
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           his
           Proposition
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           struggle
           for
           Mastery
           ,
           occasioned
           what
           was
           so
           done
           ;
           It
           were
           but
           a
           small
           improvement
           of
           this
           Observation
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           our
           Author
           broaches
           this
           Doctrine
           with
           the
           same
           design
           now
           ,
           when
           prudent
           and
           pious
           Endeavours
           are
           using
           to
           remove
           all
           stumbling-blocks
           out
           of
           the
           Dissenter's
           way
           ,
           in
           coming
           to
           our
           Churches
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           meet
           with
           the
           wished-for
           success
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           endeavours
           of
           Rome
           and
           Hell
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Next
           our
           Author
           goes
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             especially
             of
             Protestanism
             ,
             was
             never
             designed
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           thinks
           he
           does
           
             by
             the
             King
             's
             so
             often
             declaring
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sence
             he
             and
             his
             Juncto
             had
             ,
             that
             their
             Converts
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             late
             King
             's
             granting
             a
             safe
             retreat
             and
             liberal
             contribution
             to
             the
          
           French
           
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             paucity
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             his
             Army
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           from
           all
           these
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           that
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           designed
           ;
           for
           unless
           the
           King's
           Word
           were
           like
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           unalterable
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           a
           loose
           Consequence
           ,
           the
           King
           promised
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           :
           it
           conculdes
           much
           stronger
           ;
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           Religion
           obliege
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           endeavour
           it
           .
           When
           this
           Argument
           was
           used
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           Gracious
           assurance
           given
           us
           at
           the
           first
           Council
           ,
           or
           first
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           was
           again
           repeated
           ;
           it
           had
           so
           much
           colour
           of
           an
           
           Argument
           ,
           that
           it
           deceived
           many
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           was
           subjoyned
           to
           it
           ,
           That
           these
           promises
           and
           assurances
           came
           from
           a
           Prince
           that
           valued
           his
           word
           so
           much
           as
           never
           to
           have
           broken
           it
           .
           Bu●
           now
           that
           we
           have
           seen
           him
           break
           through
           Laws
           that
           he
           had
           sworn
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           promised
           to
           maintain
           ,
           the
           very
           pretence
           to
           an
           Argument
           is
           vanished
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           is
           more
           Injustice
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           more
           of
           Dishonour
           in
           the
           one
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           examine
           his
           other
           instances
           ,
           they
           will
           prove
           as
           inconclusive
           ;
           for
           he
           could
           not
           deny
           a
           retreat
           to
           the
           fugitive
           Hugonots
           ,
           without
           allaruming
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           discovering
           his
           Designs
           too
           plainly
           to
           the
           most
           short-sighted
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           not
           then
           ripe
           for
           such
           a
           discovery
           .
           After
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           believed
           him
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           
             That
             Conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             ?
          
           If
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           either
           by
           fair
           or
           foul
           means
           to
           have
           preserved
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           to
           have
           supported
           that
           most
           distressed
           part
           of
           Mankind
           from
           their
           King's
           Barbarities
           ,
           as
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           did
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           attempted
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           better
           proof
           of
           his
           love
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           than
           either
           his
           Declarations
           or
           a
           small
           Charity
           afforded
           to
           a
           few
           fugitives
           ;
           which
           I
           must
           call
           but
           small
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburgh
           did
           for
           those
           poor
           people
           ;
           that
           great
           Man
           not
           only
           offorded
           them
           a
           safe
           retreat
           when
           they
           came
           into
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           solemn
           Declaration
           invited
           them
           to
           take
           shelter
           there
           ;
           and
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           Journey
           ,
           appointed
           his
           several
           Agents
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
             Hamburgh
             ,
             Francfort
          
           and
           Cologne
           to
           furnish
           all
           such
           of
           them
           as
           should
           desire
           it
           ,
           with
           what
           Vessels
           and
           Provisions
           they
           should
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           Transportation
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Goods
           and
           Families
           ,
           to
           whatsoever
           Town
           in
           his
           Dominions
           they
           should
           pitch
           upon
           for
           the
           place
           of
           their
           abode
           :
           But
           his
           kindness
           did
           not
           rest
           here
           ,
           for
           he
           provided
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           for
           them
           and
           their
           Heirs
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           he
           provided
           them
           all
           Materials
           for
           Repairs
           and
           Building
           ;
           where
           Houses
           were
           built
           on
           new
           Foundations
           ,
           they
           had
           Ten
           years
           Exemption
           from
           all
           Taxes
           and
           Duties
           ,
           and
           Six
           years
           where
           they
           were
           only
           repaired
           :
           And
           for
           a
           further
           encouragement
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           Free
           of
           all
           his
           Towns
           and
           Corporations
           ,
           without
           paying
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           lest
           they
           might
           be
           oppressed
           ,
           he
           set
           over
           them
           a
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           composed
           of
           persons
           chosen
           by
           themselves
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           difference
           happened
           between
           them
           and
           a
           German
           ,
           this
           person
           
           was
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           deciding
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           maintained
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Ministers
           for
           them
           in
           every
           Town
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           great
           favours
           .
           If
           King
           James
           had
           taken
           this
           course
           ,
           our
           Author
           might
           have
           insisted
           on
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           an
           heroick
           Act
           ;
           but
           since
           he
           did
           not
           set
           out
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           one
           single
           Ship
           to
           assist
           those
           poor
           people
           in
           their
           flight
           ,
           and
           when
           with
           difficulty
           they
           had
           gotten
           here
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           to
           their
           shifts
           and
           the
           charity
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           he
           could
           have
           done
           less
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           one
           discouragement
           that
           went
           along
           with
           it
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           suffered
           them
           to
           breathe
           of
           his
           Air
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           sigh
           or
           complain
           of
           the
           usage
           they
           had
           met
           with
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Account
           they
           had
           written
           thereof
           to
           be
           Burnt
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Hangman
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           the
           fifth
           of
           May
           —
           86
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           was
           made
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           that
           the
           account
           thereof
           might
           fly
           the
           easier
           over
           France
           by
           our
           Merchant's
           Letters
           to
           their
           Correspondents
           there
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           proved
           a
           discouragement
           to
           those
           in
           France
           not
           to
           take
           sanctuary
           here
           ,
           so
           it
           so
           much
           frightned
           those
           that
           were
           then
           here
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           thereupon
           removed
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           French
           King's
           Ministers
           had
           not
           so
           much
           power
           ,
           being
           justly
           jealous
           that
           that
           power
           might
           soon
           be
           improved
           to
           a
           forcing
           them
           back
           .
           But
           since
           our
           Author
           lays
           so
           much
           stress
           on
           this
           Act
           ,
           if
           ye
           examine
           the
           matter
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           these
           poor
           people
           owe
           the
           compleating
           of
           their
           misery
           to
           the
           late
           King
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Tyrant
           began
           to
           oppress
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           encreased
           ,
           as
           his
           Interest
           did
           at
           our
           Court
           ;
           yet
           he
           never
           ventured
           on
           the
           total
           suppression
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           revoked
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           until
           October
           —
           85.
           that
           the
           late
           King
           was
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           his
           friend
           as
           King
           Charles
           was
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           know
           how
           far
           a
           Parliament
           might
           have
           influenced
           him
           to
           resent
           that
           matter
           ,
           therefore
           he
           forbore
           it
           until
           all
           was
           sure
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Water
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           Papists
           in
           the
           Army
           :
           they
           will
           appear
           very
           many
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           fewer
           of
           them
           to
           be
           had
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           yet
           their
           proportion
           was
           greater
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           had
           not
           been
           above
           two
           or
           three
           in
           a
           Regiment
           ;
           all
           that
           exceeded
           that
           number
           
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           industry
           and
           pains
           ,
           rather
           than
           chance
           .
        
         
           Next
           we
           must
           remember
           the
           little
           time
           the
           late
           King
           had
           for
           this
           mighty
           business
           ;
           he
           had
           little
           more
           than
           three
           years
           for
           the
           Raising
           his
           Army
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           avoid
           offence
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           Officers
           ,
           
             whose
             Loyalty
             he
             had
             experienced
             ;
             and
             having
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Services
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             time
             of
             need
             and
             danger
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             expose
             them
             to
             disgrace
             ,
             nor
             himself
             to
             the
             want
             of
             them
             against
             the
             next
             Rebellion
             :
          
           this
           is
           his
           language
           in
           —
           85
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           three
           years
           he
           brought
           many
           into
           the
           Army
           that
           had
           helped
           him
           but
           little
           against
           Moumouth
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           several
           ways
           that
           were
           taken
           to
           remedy
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           their
           number
           :
           One
           was
           by
           sending
           the
           Army
           by
           parcels
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           they
           could
           be
           made
           intirely
           Catholick
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           
           Hamilton's
           Regiment
           of
           Dragoons
           ,
           which
           came
           intirely
           Protestant
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           except
           a
           very
           few
           Officers
           ;
           and
           about
           two
           years
           and
           an
           half
           afterwards
           returned
           to
           England
           intirely
           Papist
           ;
           though
           this
           was
           practised
           on
           no
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           forget
           what
           Preparations
           were
           made
           in
           Ireland
           for
           changing
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           we
           had
           there
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           that
           the
           King
           might
           see
           them
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           that
           the
           other
           design
           was
           in
           the
           bottom
           .
        
         
           Another
           course
           was
           ,
           the
           adding
           a
           few
           Irish
           to
           every
           Regiment
           :
           this
           was
           attempted
           on
           Col.
           Beaumont
           at
           Portsmouth
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           been
           further
           used
           ,
           if
           the
           danger
           from
           Holland
           had
           not
           come
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           the
           Army
           in
           Ireland
           had
           in
           that
           time
           from
           Protestant
           been
           intirely
           made
           Papist
           ,
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           many
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           had
           laid
           out
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           the
           purchase
           of
           Imployments
           therein
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           an
           ill
           return
           for
           their
           Zeal
           in
           the
           Moumouth
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           a
           thousand
           of
           them
           came
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           on
           a
           very
           few
           hours
           warning
           :
           And
           they
           that
           have
           seen
           Teague-O-Regan
           ,
           and
           the
           Tools
           for
           which
           these
           were
           Disbanded
           ,
           must
           conclude
           that
           the
           King
           designed
           something
           else
           than
           having
           a
           brisk
           and
           loyal
           Army
           .
           From
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           modestly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           little
           force
           in
           any
           of
           the
           matters
           hitherto
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           he
           comes
           to
           Answer
           the
           Objection
           made
           by
           himself
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           his
           King
           began
           
             early
             to
             withdraw
             his
             Protection
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             suspending
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             by
             presenting
             two
             Roman
             Catholicks
             to
             the
             Headships
             of
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             by
             Mandates
             putting
             some
             of
             them
             into
             Fellowships
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             displacing
             Twenty
             five
             of
          
           Magdalen-Colledge
           ,
           
             and
             filling
             it
             with
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             by
             Imprisoning
             seven
             Eminent
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           This
           our
           Author
           makes
           but
           one
           Objection
           ,
           and
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           relating
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Sufferings
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ,
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           supposes
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           amongst
           some
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           ,
           That
           
             it
             appears
          
           ,
           ex
           post
           facto
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             was
             too
             merciful
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             appeared
             early
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           
             in
             Counselling
             and
             Accompanying
             the
             Princess
          
           Ann
           
             's
             flight
             to
             the
             Lords
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             for
             setting
             the
             Crown
             on
             the
             new
             King's
             Head
             ,
             after
             contributing
             so
             much
             to
             the
             tearing
             it
             from
             the
             Father's
             .
          
           Though
           it
           were
           true
           that
           he
           contributed
           much
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Judges
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commissioners
           contributed
           much
           more
           :
           But
           then
           why
           the
           Author
           should
           affix
           the
           Epithet
           of
           Merciful
           to
           those
           proceedings
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           been
           such
           as
           would
           have
           prevented
           the
           pretended
           Crimes
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           called
           Prudent
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           pretence
           to
           either
           ,
           or
           to
           Justice
           ,
           the
           more
           indispensible
           requisite
           ;
           our
           Author
           knew
           how
           little
           could
           be
           said
           on
           this
           Topick
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wholly
           waved
           it
           .
           After-times
           will
           admire
           the
           prudent
           Conduct
           of
           that
           great
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           by
           inadvertency
           lay
           himself
           more
           open
           to
           that
           malice
           that
           could
           make
           his
           duty
           a
           crime
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Enemies
           could
           not
           find
           some
           better
           pretence
           to
           quarrel
           with
           him
           ,
           than
           his
           not
           Suspending
           Dr.
           Sharp
           ,
           without
           citing
           ,
           or
           hearing
           him
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           matter
           he
           was
           no
           ways
           guilty
           of
           ,
           as
           every
           body
           must
           believe
           ,
           since
           they
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           prosecute
           him
           for
           his
           crime
           .
           Did
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           contempt
           lessen
           or
           take
           off
           his
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           was
           not
           he
           punished
           ?
           the
           reason
           certainly
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           make
           out
           their
           Charge
           against
           him
           .
           And
           I
           must
           tell
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           Nation
           was
           not
           more
           dissatisfied
           with
           the
           injury
           done
           them
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           Arbitrary
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ;
           to
           find
           such
           an
           Authority
           usurped
           and
           executed
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Forms
           thereof
           ,
           was
           a
           terrible
           blow
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           concern
           ,
           but
           
           to
           the
           Civil
           Right
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           justified
           this
           Court
           ,
           might
           have
           set
           up
           another
           Court
           of
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           and
           therein
           Men
           might
           as
           legally
           have
           been
           punished
           for
           disobeying
           the
           King
           's
           Temporal
           Commands
           ;
           such
           as
           refusing
           to
           lend
           Money
           ,
           or
           to
           concur
           in
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Test
           ;
           then
           the
           suddenness
           of
           the
           blow
           was
           a
           new
           aggravation
           ;
           no
           more
           was
           to
           be
           done
           but
           to
           ask
           a
           question
           ,
           and
           then
           read
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           Bishop's
           Case
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           hear
           his
           Civilians
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           the
           Common
           Lawyers
           against
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           )
           yet
           what
           they
           said
           seemed
           so
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           require
           an
           Answer
           .
           As
           prepared
           as
           the
           Judges
           were
           in
           Sir
           Edward
           Hale's
           Case
           ,
           yet
           they
           kept
           to
           the
           formality
           of
           hearing
           of
           Counsel
           of
           both
           sides
           ;
           but
           this
           being
           a
           new
           Court
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           that
           it
           should
           have
           as
           new
           a
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           unknown
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           as
           it self
           .
        
         
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           business
           of
           St.
           
             Mary
             Magdalen-Colledge
          
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           unconcluding
           Paragraphs
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           He
           
             blames
             Mr.
          
           Walker
           
             's
             Zeal
             ,
             Lord
          
           Sunderland
           
             's
             want
             of
             Phlegm
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Roman
           Catholicks
           
             want
             of
             Wit
          
           ;
           in
           which
           particulars
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           difference
           between
           us
           ;
           the
           rest
           he
           says
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             rigor
             used
             against
             these
             Gentlemen
             was
             occasioned
             by
             their
             stiff
             opposition
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             said
             with
             seriousness
             to
             one
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Fellows
             had
             not
             proceeded
             to
             Election
             ,
             but
             suspended
             that
             until
             the
             Qualification
             of
             Mr.
          
           Farmer
           
             had
             been
             enquired
             into
             ,
             he
             would
             either
             have
             left
             them
             to
             their
             choice
             ,
             or
             recommended
             some
             other
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             been
             satisfied
             of
             the
             unfitness
             of
             Mr.
          
           Farmer
           ;
           
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Fellows
             had
             admitted
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             asked
             the
             King's
             pardon
             and
             acknowledged
             themselves
             wanting
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             been
             above
             two
             of
             them
             removed
             ,
          
           which
           is
           only
           a
           soft
           word
           for
           Expelled
           ;
           
             and
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             it
             was
             from
             after
             Counsels
             ,
             upon
             the
             emergency
             that
             R●●an
             Catholicks
             were
             substituted
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           there
           is
           but
           little
           coherence
           in
           the
           discourse
           he
           makes
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           he
           represents
           him
           angry
           ;
           that
           the
           Fellows
           went
           to
           an
           Election
           until
           Mr.
           
           Farmer
           's
           qualifications
           were
           enquired
           into
           ;
           their
           delaying
           in
           order
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           to
           the
           utmost
           time
           limited
           by
           their
           Statutes
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           sworn
           was
           no
           excuse
           :
           the
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           tho'
           another
           be
           pretended
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           had
           neglected
           their
           Oath
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           
           they
           could
           never
           afterwards
           have
           insisted
           on
           the
           Obligation
           there
           of
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           Will
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           he
           that
           upbraided
           them
           for
           not
           reading
           Mass
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           missed
           so
           late
           an
           instance
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           need
           of
           enquiring
           into
           
           Farmer
           's
           qualifications
           ?
           without
           any
           ,
           the
           King
           knew
           he
           wanted
           the
           chief
           one
           requisite
           ,
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           that
           did
           not
           hinder
           his
           recommending
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           then
           if
           they
           had
           stayed
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           mighty
           savour
           in
           easing
           them
           of
           Farmer
           ,
           and
           imposing
           the
           Bishop
           on
           them
           ,
           both
           were
           equally
           contrary
           to
           their
           Statutes
           and
           Oaths
           ?
           Our
           Author
           must
           excuse
           me
           if
           I
           cannot
           take
           his
           word
           for
           what
           he
           says
           :
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ;
           what
           ,
           had
           Mr.
           
           Walker's
           Zeal
           no
           aim
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           Farmer
           well
           qualified
           for
           the
           promoting
           thereof
           ?
           was
           it
           King
           
           James's
           love
           to
           Protestants
           made
           him
           disgust
           the
           whole
           Protestant
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ?
           there
           are
           some
           things
           carry
           their
           own
           evidence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           few
           with
           greater
           clearness
           than
           this
           :
           For
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           designed
           this
           Colledge
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           given
           it
           to
           his
           new
           friends
           ;
           and
           this
           had
           been
           a
           greater
           proof
           of
           his
           real
           kindness
           for
           them
           than
           his
           famed
           Indulgence
           .
           The
           last
           thing
           that
           I
           shall
           observe
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           Author
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           have
           cleared
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Commissioner's
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           justified
           their
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ;
           and
           should
           have
           shewed
           us
           how
           Dr.
           Hough
           could
           justly
           be
           deprived
           ,
           without
           calling
           him
           to
           answer
           for
           himself
           ;
           surely
           those
           Commissioners
           had
           this
           in
           their
           head
           when
           they
           rejected
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Plea
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           suspend
           Dr.
           Sharp
           without
           calling
           him
           to
           answer
           ;
           it
           was
           ill
           done
           of
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           set
           them
           a
           precedent
           how
           they
           might
           deal
           with
           such
           as
           they
           feared
           might
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           upon
           what
           Law
           or
           Reason
           they
           founded
           that
           cruel
           Sentence
           ,
           rendring
           them
           uncapabl●
           of
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefice
           ,
           Promotion
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           :
           The
           Reformed
           Church
           could
           afford
           them
           no
           precedent
           for
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           question
           whether
           the
           Roman
           Cruelty
           ever
           came
           up
           to
           it
           .
           But
           of
           all
           this
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           excuse
           ,
           the
           reason
           may
           be
           easily
           guessed
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           comes
           next
           to
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Seven
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           says
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           is
           as
           lame
           as
           what
           he
           said
           on
           the
           former
           :
           First
           
             he
             pretends
             that
             the
             sole
             design
             of
             having
             the
             Declaration
          
           
           
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             was
             ,
             That
             all
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           surely
           reading
           it
           in
           a
           Coffee-house
           ,
           a
           Market-house
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           had
           done
           that
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           was
           truly
           observed
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Clergy-man's
           Letter
           ;
           the
           substance
           whereof
           might
           properly
           be
           inserted
           here
           ,
           but
           I
           rather
           chuse
           to
           refer
           my
           Reader
           thereto
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           quarrels
           at
           some
           indecent
           circumstances
           of
           their
           Actions
           :
           the
           first
           he
           mentions
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             their
             design
             ,
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             until
             the
          
           Friday
           
             night
             before
             it
             was
             to
             be
             published
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             London
             .
          
           This
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Petition
           to
           him
           ,
           told
           them
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           their
           design
           before
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           believe
           it
           :
           How
           could
           the
           Bishops
           help
           that
           ?
           they
           then
           undeceived
           him
           :
           
             This
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             excused
             by
             waiting
             for
             a
          
           Welsh
           Bishop
           :
           But
           ,
           by
           his
           favour
           ,
           I
           have
           another
           excuse
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           appointed
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Declaration
           so
           soon
           after
           the
           Order
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           had
           too
           little
           time
           allowed
           them
           to
           consider
           of
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ;
           the
           Order
           of
           Council
           for
           Reading
           the
           Declaration
           bore
           date
           the
           4th
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           was
           published
           in
           the
           Gazette
           the
           7th
           ,
           and
           directed
           the
           Declaration
           to
           be
           Read
           in
           London
           on
           the
           20th
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           but
           Ten
           days
           consulting
           ;
           If
           they
           had
           taken
           less
           time
           ,
           the
           Act
           would
           have
           been
           censured
           as
           rash
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           well
           considered
           of
           it
           :
           but
           if
           the
           King
           had
           
             not
             long
             enough
             time
             to
             deliberate
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
          
           or
           to
           have
           signified
           his
           pleasure
           
             therein
             to
             the
             City
             before
             Sunday
          
           ;
           yet
           surely
           he
           might
           have
           been
           content
           with
           the
           sinful
           compliance
           of
           those
           that
           did
           Read
           it
           the
           first
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           signifie
           his
           pleasure
           before
           the
           second
           Sunday
           it
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           Read
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           or
           before
           the
           third
           of
           June
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           Read
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           afterwards
           have
           taken
           what
           time
           he
           pleased
           to
           have
           considered
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           those
           that
           did
           not
           Read
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           says
           ,
           That
           they
           
             put
             the
             proof
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             they
             delivered
             their
             Petition
             ,
             knowing
             that
             none
             were
             then
             present
             but
             themselves
             ;
             and
             insisted
             thereon
             ,
             until
             by
             the
             Candor
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             it
             was
             owned
             .
          
           Those
           that
           will
           look
           into
           their
           Tryal
           ,
           will
           see
           what
           reason
           they
           had
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           generous
           in
           the
           King
           to
           make
           evidence
           of
           what
           passed
           at
           the
           Board
           ;
           which
           passage
           we
           shall
           find
           mis-represented
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           
           if
           we
           look
           into
           Page
           91.
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Tryal
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Musgrave
           on
           his
           Oath
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           what
           passed
           there
           :
           He
           says
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Paper
           was
           read
           ,
           they
           were
           asked
           if
           they
           owned
           it
           ?
           or
           if
           it
           was
           their
           Hands
           ?
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           declined
           ,
           answering
           ,
           Upon
           the
           account
           they
           were
           there
           as
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           not
           obliged
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           own
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           that
           might
           hurt
           them
           thereafter
           :
           But
           if
           his
           Majesty
           would
           command
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           would
           promise
           no
           advantage
           should
           be
           made
           of
           what
           they
           confessed
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           answer
           the
           question
           :
           His
           Majesty
           said
           ,
           He
           would
           do
           nothing
           but
           according
           to
           Law
           ;
           that
           then
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           with-draw
           :
           and
           being
           called
           in
           again
           ,
           they
           were
           asked
           the
           same
           question
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Archbishop
           answered
           ,
           We
           will
           rely
           upon
           your
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           did
           own
           their
           Hands
           .
           Now
           if
           silence
           be
           giving
           consent
           ,
           the
           King
           consented
           ,
           or
           made
           them
           believe
           he
           consented
           to
           their
           just
           request
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Debate
           was
           only
           as
           to
           their
           Hands
           being
           to
           the
           Petition
           ,
           nothing
           said
           of
           the
           Delivery
           :
           All
           the
           Witnesses
           the
           King's
           Counsel
           produced
           could
           not
           say
           that
           ever
           any
           question
           was
           asked
           them
           about
           the
           Delivery
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           either
           confessed
           or
           denied
           that
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           own
           that
           there
           was
           no
           positive
           proof
           thereof
           either
           by
           confession
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           to
           supply
           this
           with
           circumstances
           :
           If
           the
           Chancellor
           had
           thought
           how
           material
           this
           question
           would
           have
           been
           upon
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           omitted
           the
           asking
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           gotten
           an
           answer
           under
           the
           same
           trust
           with
           the
           former
           .
           This
           being
           the
           state
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           Men
           that
           understand
           the
           difference
           between
           denying
           and
           not
           owning
           their
           Hands
           ,
           Whether
           there
           was
           any
           Ill
           in
           this
           part
           of
           that
           Transaction
           ?
        
         
           Our
           Author
           next
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           
             the
             benefit
             of
             Peerage
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Bishop's
             insisting
             thereon
             ,
             was
             a
             surprize
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             upon
             some
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             expedient
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             acquit
             or
             commit
             them
             .
          
           This
           seems
           strange
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           only
           a
           reflection
           on
           the
           Lawyers
           of
           the
           Board
           ,
           but
           on
           those
           learned
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           attending
           ;
           for
           surely
           none
           of
           the
           four
           were
           so
           ignorant
           ;
           they
           could
           have
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           you
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           dismiss
           them
           for
           this
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           Reprimand
           ;
           and
           acquaint
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Term
           comes
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           an
           Information
           should
           be
           exhibited
           against
           
           them
           for
           their
           Seditious
           Libel
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           appear
           to
           answer
           the
           same
           ,
           Process
           would
           issue
           against
           them
           ;
           those
           that
           had
           been
           Chief
           Justices
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Council
           knew
           this
           very
           well
           ;
           but
           that
           did
           not
           answer
           their
           ends
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           method
           the
           Term
           might
           have
           been
           spent
           without
           any
           Tryal
           :
           And
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           known
           how
           to
           have
           avoided
           the
           Archbishop's
           Presence
           to
           the
           affair
           they
           were
           to
           have
           in
           hand
           soon
           :
           this
           looks
           so
           like
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           it
           finds
           greater
           belief
           than
           any
           positive
           proof
           we
           have
           for
           it
           deserves
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Assertion
           is
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Bishop's
             Tryal
             was
             managed
             favourably
             ,
             and
             that
             over-sights
             were
             committed
             in
             the
             want
             of
             proof
             ,
             and
             suffering
             the
             dispencing
             Power
             to
             be
             so
             fully
             argued
             :
          
           These
           were
           certainly
           over
           sights
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           such
           as
           were
           not
           to
           be
           remedied
           by
           any
           diligence
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           been
           considered
           before
           the
           Prosecution
           was
           resolved
           on
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           obvious
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           would
           make
           that
           defence
           ;
           but
           their
           rage
           blinded
           them
           in
           more
           particulars
           than
           our
           Author
           mentions
           ,
           else
           they
           had
           never
           forgotten
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           not
           at
           
             White
             hall
          
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           not
           done
           any
           Act
           in
           the
           County
           where
           they
           laid
           their
           Venue
           .
           I
           formerly
           mentioned
           their
           want
           of
           proof
           of
           the
           publishing
           ;
           and
           I
           might
           here
           add
           those
           other
           ingredients
           of
           a
           Libel
           ,
           Falsity
           and
           Malice
           ;
           had
           they
           not
           been
           transported
           with
           Rage
           ,
           or
           something
           more
           extravagant
           ,
           could
           they
           hope
           that
           twelve
           English-men
           would
           believe
           it
           unlawful
           to
           Petition
           the
           King
           ;
           had
           not
           their
           former
           success
           with
           Juries
           been
           great
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           attempted
           so
           extravagant
           a
           thing
           .
        
         
           With
           what
           patience
           
             the
             late
             King
             endured
             the
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             Bishop's
             acquittal
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           seem
           by
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           their
           Order
           of
           the
           12th
           of
           July
           to
           all
           the
           Chancellors
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           return
           them
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           such
           of
           our
           Clergy
           as
           did
           not
           Read
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           on
           the
           16th
           day
           of
           August
           following
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           resolved
           to
           let
           the
           matter
           end
           so
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Jury
           had
           acquit
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Sett
           of
           Commissioners
           that
           knew
           better
           the
           sin
           of
           disobeying
           his
           Majesty's
           Commands
           ;
           and
           if
           destruction
           had
           not
           come
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           what
           Examples
           we
           should
           have
           had
           of
           his
           fury
           ;
           if
           we
           compute
           according
           to
           the
           Durham
           pattern
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           had
           at
           least
           
           Five
           thousand
           suspended
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           does
           many
           times
           exceed
           the
           Numbers
           that
           were
           deprived
           either
           on
           King
           Edward
           or
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           as
           to
           the
           King's
           Justice
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Author
           says
           
             none
             have
             reason
             to
             complain
          
           ;
           it
           was
           making
           a
           Petition
           a
           Libel
           ,
           and
           the
           delivery
           of
           it
           to
           himself
           in
           his
           Bed-chamber
           or
           Closet
           a
           Publishing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           surely
           there
           was
           as
           little
           Justice
           or
           Clemency
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           ,
           to
           displace
           the
           Judges
           for
           discharging
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           declaring
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           as
           really
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           so
           arbitrary
           ,
           that
           the
           Great
           Lewis
           could
           have
           done
           no
           more
           if
           his
           Commands
           had
           been
           contradicted
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           that
           so
           suddenly
           after
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           to
           supersede
           them
           before
           they
           had
           finished
           the
           Circults
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           appointed
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           proclaim
           his
           rage
           ,
           that
           few
           people
           will
           be
           perswaded
           that
           he
           would
           patiently
           have
           endured
           the
           Huzza's
           our
           Author
           speaks
           of
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           known
           how
           to
           help
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           supposes
           
             we
             will
             lay
             no
             great
             stress
             upon
             the
             King
             's
             placing
             some
             Roman
             Catholicks
             in
             Colledges
             ,
             it
             being
             known
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             dispenced
             with
             Qualifications
             required
             by
             the
             Vniversity-Statutes
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Judgment
             for
             the
             Dispencing
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           How
           this
           Judgment
           comes
           to
           be
           urged
           here
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           Dispence
           is
           used
           in
           both
           ;
           for
           that
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           extravagant
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           had
           no
           influence
           on
           our
           Universities
           ;
           for
           that
           great
           reason
           ,
           That
           nothing
           ought
           to
           hinder
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Use
           and
           Service
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           has
           no
           force
           here
           ,
           unless
           we
           allow
           that
           the
           corrupting
           the
           Youth
           of
           the
           Nation
           was
           the
           service
           the
           King
           had
           for
           those
           Popish
           Emissaries
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           other
           reason
           ,
           That
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           are
           the
           King's
           Laws
           ,
           does
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           because
           the
           Magdalen-Statutes
           are
           also
           the
           Founder's
           Laws
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           changed
           without
           his
           or
           his
           Successor's
           consent
           ;
           but
           supposing
           the
           King
           had
           such
           a
           Power
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           way
           he
           swore
           to
           support
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           was
           not
           that
           trusting
           our
           Sheep
           and
           Lambs
           to
           the
           Wolf
           to
           keep
           ?
           In
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           others
           of
           Honour
           or
           Profit
           ,
           the
           Papist
           had
           the
           better
           much
           of
           the
           Dissenter
           ,
           in
           whose
           favour
           we
           do
           not
           find
           one
           Mandate
           to
           the
           University
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           particulars
           our
           Author
           says
           
             gave
             the
             greatest
             cause
             of
             clamour
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           shaked
           the
           Foundations
           
           of
           our
           security
           ,
           and
           vested
           the
           whole
           Legislature
           in
           the
           King
           ;
           in
           the
           support
           of
           which
           Usurpation
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           ruin
           all
           that
           thwarted
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           meanest
           pretence
           ;
           this
           made
           his
           Rule
           odious
           and
           terrible
           to
           the
           Subject
           :
           How
           could
           we
           account
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           of
           Religion
           or
           Property
           ,
           our
           own
           ,
           when
           the
           doors
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           only
           beholden
           to
           the
           Jesuit's
           modesty
           for
           not
           entring
           and
           stripping
           us
           of
           as
           much
           of
           either
           of
           them
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           have
           done
           with
           this
           Head
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           Author'●
           modesty
           in
           reckoning
           the
           late
           King's
           injuries
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           ●ngland
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           he
           might
           have
           instanced
           more
           ;
           as
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           of
           
           Cambridge's
           Case
           ,
           who
           for
           refusing
           to
           admit
           
             Alban
             Francis
          
           a
           Benedictine
           Monk
           ,
           on
           the
           King's
           Mandate
           ,
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           without
           taking
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           deprived
           of
           that
           Office
           ,
           and
           also
           suspended
           
             ab
             officio
             &
             beneficio
          
           of
           his
           Mastership
           of
           Magdaten-Colledge
           ,
           during
           his
           Majesty's
           pleasure
           :
           This
           sentence
           was
           pronounced
           the
           7
           th
           of
           May
           —
           87
           ,
           and
           never
           relaxed
           until
           the
           General
           Jubilee
           on
           the
           Bishop's
           Address
           October
           —
           88.
           
           His
           four
           new
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           keeping
           Bishopricks
           vacant
           ,
           all
           that
           fell
           in
           his
           time
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           making
           worse
           use
           of
           some
           in
           England
           ;
           entertaining
           a
           Nuntio
           publickly
           at
           Court
           ;
           setting
           a
           Jesuit
           at
           Council-Table
           ,
           were
           no
           great
           Complements
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           their
           publick
           Schools
           and
           Mass-houses
           ;
           the
           regulation
           of
           Corporations
           shewed
           them
           but
           little
           respect
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           things
           of
           this
           sort
           that
           might
           be
           mentioned
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           the
           Author's
           indiscretion
           should
           have
           forced
           me
           to
           give
           so
           many
           instances
           of
           that
           Man's
           failings
           ;
           he
           fancied
           
             had
             all
             that
             could
             be
             wished
             ,
          
           and
           do
           now
           leave
           it
           to
           you
           and
           all
           indifferent
           persons
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Author
           has
           made
           out
           his
           first
           Proposition
           of
           King
           
           James's
           good
           intentions
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Proposition
           laid
           down
           by
           our
           Author
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           King's
           designs
           were
           totally
           frustrated
           ,
           but
           whether
           by
           ignorance
           or
           treachery
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           while
           to
           examine
           .
           In
           his
           discourse
           on
           this
           Head
           he
           mentions
           several
           over
           fights
           in
           the
           then
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           four
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           given
           us
           many
           more
           ;
           wherewith
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my self
           at
           present
           ,
           my
           design
           being
           to
           Answer
           his
           Book
           ,
           not
           to
           Mend
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           will
           therefore
           hasten
           to
           the
           third
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           condition
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Properties
           ,
           is
           now
           worse
           than
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           was
           like
           to
           have
           been
           under
           King
           James
           .
           In
           the
           handling
           whereof
           ,
           our
           Author
           pretends
           to
           consider
           the
           several
           Grievances
           we
           laboured
           under
           in
           King
           James
           his
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           summed
           up
           in
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           12th
           of
           February
           last
           ,
           which
           filled
           up
           our
           vacant
           Throne
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           draw
           the
           Parallel
           between
           the
           late
           and
           present
           Times
           impartially
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           proper
           method
           for
           his
           design
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           good
           I
           can
           say
           of
           the
           undertaking
           ;
           I
           will
           follow
           him
           through
           the
           several
           Articles
           as
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           hope
           plainly
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           malice
           and
           false
           glosses
           of
           all
           he
           says
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           well
           done
           ▪
           I
           think
           little
           more
           need
           be
           said
           in
           Confutation
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Article
           is
           ,
           That
           King
           
             James
             did
             endeavour
             to
             subvert
             and
             extirpate
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             this
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           the
           other
           Articles
           are
           only
           the
           means
           which
           he
           used
           to
           this
           end
           :
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             late
             King
             aimed
             at
             nothing
             but
             Liberty
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             that
             Roman
             Catholicks
             might
             have
             their
             share
             of
             ease
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             few
             Converts
             were
             made
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             And
             that
             having
             armed
             his
             Roman
             Catholicks
             in
             his
             last
             extremity
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             amount
             to
             the
             fortieth
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
          
           300
           
             fighting
             Men
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             therefore
             they
             could
             afford
             him
             small
             assistance
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             Church
             flourished
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             many
             Dissenters
             being
             then
             brought
             into
             its
             Communion
             .
          
           5.
           
           
             That
             now
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             Episcopacy
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             if
             Protestancy
             be
             not
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             late
             Act
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             wherein
             Turcism
             is
             not
             excepted
             ,
             though
             Popery
             be
             .
          
           6.
           
           
             That
             Episcopacy
             is
             abolished
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             they
             have
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             Convention
             here
             endeavouring
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           7.
           
           
             That
             we
             have
             lost
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church-Loyalty
             and
             Non-resistance
             .
          
           8.
           
           
             That
             we
             have
             seen
             a
             total
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             changed
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             into
             an
             Elective
             one
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             all
             Government
             by
             declaring
             an
             Original
             Power
             in
             the
             People
             .
          
           This
           ,
           with
           some
           scandalous
           and
           unjust
           Reflections
           on
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           will
           not
           give
           so
           much
           countenance
           as
           an
           Answer
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           says
           on
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           which
           for
           Method's
           sake
           I
           have
           sub-divided
           into
           eight
           Particulars
           ,
           to
           each
           of
           which
           I
           will
           propose
           some
           Considerations
           ,
           except
           to
           the
           first
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           have
           said
           so
           much
           already
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           say
           more
           .
           
           But
           that
           if
           the
           late
           King
           had
           been
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           wished
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           done
           so
           many
           mean
           ,
           harsh
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           things
           for
           no
           purpose
           whatsoever
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           hinder
           what
           our
           Author
           says
           he
           only
           designed
           .
           From
           hence
           I
           think
           we
           may
           strongly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           designed
           more
           than
           Ease
           for
           Roman
           Dissenters
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           no
           body
           would
           have
           said
           that
           few
           Converts
           were
           made
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           wish
           them
           more
           :
           Was
           there
           any
           Order
           of
           Men
           amongst
           us
           free
           ?
           Some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           in
           all
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ;
           some
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           ranks
           had
           actually
           declared
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           too
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           many
           waited
           only
           for
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           though
           they
           cared
           not
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           nor
           stood
           in
           awe
           of
           Damnation
           ;
           yet
           they
           dreaded
           the
           Statute
           against
           being
           reconciled
           :
           But
           then
           if
           their
           Numbers
           were
           but
           small
           ,
           the
           fault
           was
           not
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           for
           he
           made
           the
           full
           use
           of
           the
           Arguments
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           discountenancing
           the
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           rewarding
           those
           that
           came
           over
           to
           him
           ;
           the
           Great
           Seals
           of
           two
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           were
           in
           such
           hands
           ,
           and
           surely
           England
           will
           not
           brag
           much
           of
           their
           Protestant
           Chancellor
           ;
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           was
           the
           certain
           way
           to
           Preferment
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           many
           particulars
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           forget
           what
           took
           the
           Treasurer's
           Staff
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           Rochester
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           third
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           of
           Fngland
           are
           not
           the
           300th
           fighting
           Man
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           the
           40th
           Man
           of
           the
           late
           Army
           ,
           is
           certainly
           false
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           told
           us
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           or
           two
           of
           them
           in
           a
           Company
           ,
           all
           persons
           that
           had
           been
           conversant
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           Quarter'd
           ,
           would
           have
           known
           the
           contrary
           ;
           therefore
           he
           chose
           other
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           says
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           which
           is
           plain
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           our
           Companies
           consisted
           of
           about
           50
           Men
           ;
           but
           for
           easiness
           of
           computation
           ,
           we
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           60
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           Author's
           proportion
           is
           only
           three
           Papists
           to
           two
           Companies
           .
           I
           might
           here
           mind
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           Army
           was
           Papist
           ,
           which
           ,
           multiplied
           by
           40
           ,
           had
           made
           an
           Army
           big
           enough
           for
           the
           Great
           Mogull
           :
           But
           I
           will
           yield
           that
           our
           Author
           did
           not
           include
           the
           Irish
           Army
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           the
           40th
           Man
           the
           proportion
           of
           Papist
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           King
           
           James's
           Popish
           Forces
           :
           But
           his
           Expression
           being
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Papists
             armed
             in
             his
             last
             extremity
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             40th
          
           
           
             part
             of
             his
             Army
          
           .
           The
           Party
           that
           came
           from
           Ireland
           in
           October
           —
           88
           ,
           must
           be
           included
           ,
           or
           he
           was
           not
           then
           or
           afterwards
           in
           extremity
           .
           Now
           supposing
           no
           Papists
           in
           his
           Army
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           Party
           being
           at
           least
           3000
           by
           the
           Author's
           Rule
           of
           proportion
           ,
           his
           Army
           ought
           to
           have
           consisted
           of
           120000
           Men
           ;
           but
           his
           Army
           was
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           of
           it
           more
           ,
           so
           that
           another
           estimate
           of
           them
           must
           be
           taken
           ;
           if
           we
           throw
           away
           the
           cypher
           ,
           and
           read
           a
           4th
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           40th
           part
           ,
           I
           believe
           we
           shall
           be
           nearer
           the
           matter
           .
           But
           since
           that
           and
           a
           much
           greater
           force
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           enslave
           this
           Nation
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           he
           had
           other
           Tools
           ,
           Forreign
           or
           Domestick
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           fourth
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           flourished
           in
           the
           late
           King's
           time
           ;
           if
           our
           Author
           means
           that
           we
           had
           many
           good
           and
           learned
           Men
           then
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           grant
           it
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           them
           too
           many
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           them
           sewer
           both
           by
           tearing
           so
           great
           a
           Limb
           as
           Magdalen
           from
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           shutting
           Twenty-seven
           of
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           cruel
           Decree
           of
           the
           18th
           of
           October
           —
           87.
           
           And
           how
           little
           he
           regarded
           those
           good
           Men
           that
           helped
           our
           Church
           to
           flourish
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           Worthies
           he
           preferred
           to
           the
           Sees
           of
           Oxford
           and
           Chester
           ,
           and
           his
           preferring
           Farmer
           to
           Dr.
           Hough
           ;
           that
           he
           did
           this
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           our
           Author
           dare
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           he
           may
           tell
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Bristol
           it
           was
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           King
           did
           not
           always
           design
           a
           scandal
           or
           injury
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           those
           he
           preferred
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           have
           too
           great
           a
           veneration
           for
           the
           Christian
           Courage
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           that
           Bishop
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           him
           an
           Exception
           out
           of
           that
           Rule
           :
           But
           then
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           he
           was
           preferred
           before
           his
           Fears
           of
           opposition
           from
           the
           Nation
           were
           quit
           off
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Lay-Protestants
           ,
           preferred
           by
           him
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           displaced
           ,
           and
           his
           after-carriage
           to
           that
           Bishop
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           that
           his
           High
           Commission
           would
           soon
           have
           rectified
           that
           mistake
           ,
           by
           a
           Deprivation
           ,
           if
           his
           fault
           was
           any
           thing
           greater
           than
           not
           Suspending
           Dr.
           Sharp
           ,
           or
           as
           great
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Dunkell's
           giving
           his
           Vote
           in
           Parliament
           against
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Test
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           received
           an
           unexpected
           dissolution
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Suspensions
           ,
           Deprivations
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           other
           favours
           to
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           unanswerable
           Writings
           of
           that
           time
           against
           
           Popery
           ;
           that
           these
           should
           influence
           them
           more
           than
           those
           learned
           ones
           ,
           set
           out
           a
           little
           before
           for
           their
           Conviction
           ,
           shews
           that
           the
           terrour
           of
           Popery
           wanted
           not
           its
           force
           in
           perswading
           them
           to
           that
           prudent
           Conduct
           .
           But
           how
           to
           draw
           an
           Argument
           from
           hence
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           Times
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ;
           unless
           those
           straying
           Sheep
           were
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Fold
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           his
           Shepherds
           :
           Was
           any
           of
           those
           Pieces
           written
           by
           
             Sa.
             Oxon
          
           ?
           or
           did
           the
           famous
           
           Rippon's
           Sermon
           contribute
           thereunto
           ?
           Not
           so
           much
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           to
           the
           Preacher's
           Bishoprick
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           the
           Reasons
           for
           Abrogating
           the
           Test
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Sclater's
           and
           
           Obediah's
           Pieces
           contributed
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           by
           setting
           ingenious
           Men
           to
           write
           Answers
           to
           them
           .
           Before
           I
           close
           this
           Section
           ,
           I
           must
           again
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           what
           I
           sormerly
           hinted
           to
           you
           ;
           That
           the
           Indulgence
           coming
           at
           the
           nick
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           things
           were
           healing
           very
           fast
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           great
           Scare-crow
           ,
           the
           approaches
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           Popery
           ,
           was
           experimentally
           confuted
           ,
           it
           looks
           as
           if
           some-body
           designed
           to
           widen
           our
           Breaches
           ,
           and
           to
           disappoint
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           more
           earnestly
           desired
           by
           us
           ,
           than
           dreaded
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           fifth
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           prove
           it
           by
           the
           late
           Act
           of
           Toleration
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           's
           being
           larger
           ,
           must
           have
           endangered
           it
           more
           ;
           if
           the
           Act
           let
           in
           Turcism
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           falsly
           suggests
           ,
           it
           keeps
           out
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           frees
           us
           from
           God's
           Judgments
           due
           to
           that
           crying
           Sin
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           from
           Popish
           Contrivances
           ;
           for
           now
           the
           Jesuits
           must
           work
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           formerly
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           much
           retards
           their
           designs
           ,
           so
           it
           occasions
           many
           mistakes
           to
           the
           frequent
           frustrating
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Act
           requires
           the
           professing
           of
           Faith
           in
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           thereby
           excludes
           Mahometism
           ,
           which
           the
           Proclamation
           does
           not
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           pretty
           strange
           to
           find
           one
           that
           has
           said
           so
           much
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           Proclamation
           granting
           it
           ,
           making
           the
           Act
           for
           Toleration
           dangerous
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           their
           present
           Majesties
           to
           Signalize
           their
           Reign
           on
           the
           same
           Principle
           our
           Author
           pretends
           King
           James
           designed
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           present
           Liberty
           the
           worse
           ,
           or
           more
           dangerous
           to
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           becaus●
           it
           comes
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           a
           regular
           and
           legal
           way
           ,
           from
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           it
           does
           not
           alter
           the
           
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           ?
           Had
           it
           been
           the
           less
           hurtful
           ,
           if
           ,
           like
           the
           late
           King
           's
           ,
           it
           had
           placed
           the
           Royal
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           above
           our
           Laws
           ?
           Does
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Toleration
           ,
           claim
           an
           Absolute
           Power
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           without
           reserve
           ?
           And
           does
           he
           thereby
           impose
           an
           Oath
           on
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           Power
           ,
           but
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           him
           in
           the
           Exercise
           thereof
           ?
           Since
           in
           these
           several
           particulars
           it
           has
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           late
           King
           's
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           be
           more
           satisfactory
           to
           all
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           will
           receive
           Ease
           as
           well
           as
           Enlargement
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           Episcopacy
           is
           Abolished
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           sprung
           the
           Covenant
           that
           destroyed
           it
           here
           formerly
           ;
           our
           Author
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           it
           was
           so
           at
           Geneva
           .
           What
           has
           the
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Estates
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Church
           ?
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           only
           declaring
           it
           a
           Grievance
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           If
           the
           Author
           had
           but
           known
           how
           unlike
           the
           Scotch
           Bishops
           were
           to
           ours
           ;
           how
           unable
           they
           were
           of
           late
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           mischief
           ;
           how
           little
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           no
           Episcopacy
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           during
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           would
           the
           less
           lament
           the
           loss
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           Abuses
           might
           have
           been
           redressed
           by
           other
           and
           easier
           methods
           ;
           good
           Laws
           might
           have
           restored
           Episcopacy
           to
           its
           antient
           Purity
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Argument
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           Abolish
           Judges
           here
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           abused
           their
           Power
           ,
           being
           like
           the
           Scotch
           Bishops
           by
           their
           tenure
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           though
           this
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           better
           methods
           have
           been
           taken
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           had
           chosen
           the
           other
           course
           ,
           certainly
           the
           loss
           would
           never
           have
           been
           less
           lamented
           than
           now
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           bleeding
           of
           the
           Wounds
           they
           have
           given
           us
           .
           The
           Scotch
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           should
           have
           remembred
           that
           the
           Protomartyr
           of
           the
           last
           Reign
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Tenants
           at
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Bruce
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Dunkell
           for
           opposing
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Test
           :
           These
           Nations
           ought
           to
           remember
           that
           it
           was
           he
           set
           us
           the
           glorious
           Example
           of
           despising
           the
           Honours
           and
           Profits
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           fitting
           to
           be
           too
           positive
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           uncertain
           what
           expedients
           his
           Majesty's
           Wisdom
           may
           find
           out
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           that
           divided
           Nation
           .
           But
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           there
           
             is
             a
             Party
             in
             our
             Parliament
             endeavouring
             the
             same
          
           
           thing
           ;
           but
           who
           told
           him
           so
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ;
           if
           we
           judge
           of
           them
           by
           their
           Actions
           ,
           neither
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           nor
           the
           Address
           of
           the
           16th
           of
           April
           last
           shews
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           King's
           Answer
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Speech
           that
           occasioned
           that
           Address
           ,
           we
           have
           his
           Majesty
           's
           repeated
           Assurances
           of
           his
           kindness
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           though
           those
           were
           cheap
           in
           the
           last
           Reign
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           suspect
           this
           only
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           but
           rest
           satisfied
           until
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           one
           promise
           to
           us
           be
           broken
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           seventh
           ,
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           though
           our
           Religion
           be
           safer
           now
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           lately
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           lost
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church-Loyalty
           and
           Non-resistance
           ;
           and
           for
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           gives
           us
           his
           Word
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           bare
           denial
           were
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           .
           But
           to
           set
           the
           matter
           in
           a
           better
           light
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           Aiding
           our
           Prince
           to
           destroy
           or
           enslave
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ;
           though
           I
           should
           yield
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           in
           lawful
           in
           October
           last
           forceably
           to
           resist
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           it
           was
           both
           lawful
           and
           prudent
           not
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           this
           is
           sufficiently
           justified
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           who
           did
           nothing
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           persecuting
           Emperors
           whilst
           living
           ,
           nor
           in
           revenge
           of
           their
           injuries
           after
           their
           death
           ;
           and
           does
           sufficiently
           excuse
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           late
           Conduct
           ,
           without
           the
           Shipwrack
           of
           any
           of
           its
           Doctrines
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           full
           an
           Answer
           to
           our
           Author's
           Objection
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           were
           but
           few
           that
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           at
           present
           insist
           on
           the
           Defence
           they
           make
           for
           themselves
           in
           acting
           only
           for
           their
           Laws
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           to
           which
           either
           they
           had
           no
           Right
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           preserve
           them
           ,
           especially
           against
           him
           that
           had
           not
           only
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Right
           also
           ,
           if
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           create
           them
           ,
           as
           plainly
           they
           do
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           division
           of
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           our
           Author
           objects
           
             the
             total
             Abolition
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             changed
             our
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             into
             an
             Elective
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           People
           of
           England
           had
           no
           Laws
           worth
           regarding
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           limit
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           made
           some
           changes
           in
           that
           to
           secure
           the
           rest
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           ill
           bargain
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Nation
           aimed
           at
           formerly
           more
           than
           once
           :
           If
           this
           had
           been
           the
           first
           time
           a
           change
           had
           been
           made
           in
           the
           Succession
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           wonder
           
           that
           some
           turbulent
           Men
           should
           make
           a
           noise
           at
           it
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           pretence
           ;
           but
           since
           Alterations
           in
           the
           Succession
           have
           been
           frequent
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           why
           should
           people
           be
           more
           concerned
           at
           it
           now
           than
           formerly
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           the
           many
           Breaches
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           first
           Norman
           Kings
           ;
           but
           certainly
           the
           Intails
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           made
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           's
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           authorizing
           them
           ,
           made
           a
           greater
           Alteration
           in
           the
           Succession
           than
           is
           made
           at
           present
           ,
           yet
           no
           body
           dream't
           that
           thereby
           our
           Monarchy
           was
           become
           Elective
           .
           Queen
           Mary
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           successively
           enjoyed
           this
           Crown
           ;
           but
           what
           sort
           of
           Hereditary
           Right
           it
           was
           that
           could
           serve
           them
           both
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ;
           and
           after
           both
           their
           Reigns
           our
           Monarchy
           continued
           as
           Hereditary
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           a
           late
           Statute
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           declaring
           it
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           Penal
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           The
           interruption
           that
           is
           now
           given
           to
           the
           Lineal
           Succession
           is
           so
           remote
           a
           possibility
           ,
           that
           the
           persons
           most
           immediately
           concerned
           readily
           consented
           to
           it
           :
           The
           Matrimonial
           Crown
           ,
           such
           as
           King
           Philip
           had
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           time
           ,
           is
           due
           to
           the
           King
           on
           his
           Wifes
           ascending
           the
           Throne
           ;
           so
           that
           unless
           he
           out-live
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           is
           about
           twelve
           Years
           younger
           ,
           this
           terrible
           Alteration
           of
           the
           Succession
           ends
           in
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           pretended
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           which
           dissatisfies
           so
           few
           people
           ,
           that
           his
           pretence
           is
           scarce
           worth
           the
           expoting
           ;
           and
           were
           there
           no
           Objection
           against
           his
           being
           Born
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           but
           barely
           this
           ,
           That
           she
           did
           not
           ,
           during
           the
           nine
           Months
           time
           she
           should
           have
           been
           with
           Child
           ,
           satisfie
           the
           scruples
           and
           jealousies
           of
           all
           the
           Women
           ever
           came
           about
           her
           ;
           it
           leaves
           the
           reality
           of
           his
           Birth
           so
           doubtful
           ,
           that
           the
           known
           and
           received
           Heirs
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           set
           aside
           for
           him
           ;
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Counsel
           were
           not
           ignorant
           what
           opinion
           the
           Nation
           had
           of
           her
           big
           Belly
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           so
           impolitick
           as
           not
           to
           know
           of
           what
           concern
           it
           would
           be
           to
           that
           Issue
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           an
           unquestioned
           Birth
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           the
           Queen
           so
           much
           wanting
           in
           her
           Maternal
           duty
           and
           affection
           ,
           though
           nothing
           had
           been
           due
           to
           her
           own
           Honour
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           take
           some
           pains
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           both
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           since
           she
           did
           not
           give
           the
           World
           that
           satisfaction
           which
           any
           Woman
           with
           Child
           ▪
           might
           easily
           have
           d●ne
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           really
           so
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Author
           :
           I
           say
           it
           looks
           a
           little
           suspiciously
           to
           find
           him
           so
           much
           more
           fond
           of
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Constitution
           than
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           whilst
           he
           is
           excusing
           so
           many
           Violations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           be
           severe
           against
           what
           he
           calls
           but
           one
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           him
           justifying
           the
           late
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           and
           yet
           complain
           of
           altering
           our
           Constitution
           ?
           We
           must
           conclude
           that
           he
           either
           did
           not
           understand
           ,
           or
           not
           value
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           concern
           is
           for
           something
           else
           than
           what
           he
           pretends
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           very
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           but
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           English
           Constitution
           :
           And
           this
           will
           also
           be
           of
           further
           use
           in
           deciding
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           .
           The
           first
           Fundamental
           part
           of
           our
           Constitution
           that
           I
           shall
           mention
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Government
           be
           administred
           according
           to
           Law
           :
           this
           is
           a
           Trust
           inseperably
           annexed
           to
           the
           Royalty
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           is
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           another
           Fundamental
           part
           of
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           That
           those
           Laws
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           governed
           be
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ;
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           
             Quas
             vulgus
             elegerit
          
           ,
           proves
           this
           ,
           taken
           in
           either
           of
           the
           Tenses
           ,
           
             of
             ,
             have
          
           ,
           or
           shall
           chuse
           ,
           besides
           a
           practise
           
             Time
             out
             of
             mind
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           best
           proof
           of
           the
           Original
           contract
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           part
           thereof
           that
           I
           shall
           mention
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Commons
           be
           legally
           and
           freely
           chosen
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Kingdom
           's
           choice
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           represent
           their
           Electors
           ,
           nor
           carry
           their
           Assent
           with
           them
           to
           what
           shall
           be
           enacted
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           take
           as
           short
           a
           view
           of
           the
           State
           that
           these
           essential
           parts
           of
           our
           Constitution
           were
           in
           ,
           during
           the
           late
           Reign
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           all
           in
           such
           disorder
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           we
           then
           had
           any
           more
           than
           the
           shadow
           of
           our
           old
           Constitution
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           King
           's
           Right
           to
           the
           Regal
           Estate
           is
           solely
           founded
           on
           these
           Constitutions
           ;
           if
           he
           do
           subvert
           them
           ,
           he
           thereby
           determines
           and
           destroys
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           which
           is
           founded
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           does
           more
           effectually
           dethrone
           himself
           ,
           than
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           13th
           of
           February
           did
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           late
           King
           did
           over-throw
           the
           whole
           Constitution
           ,
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           examine
           his
           Behaviour
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           thereof
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           will
           find
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           Governing
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           thought
           himself
           out
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Monmouth
           Rebellion
           ,
           by
           his
           Victory
           over
           
           him
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           Triumph
           on
           Tower-hill
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           severe
           Prosecution
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           that
           Party
           had
           secured
           him
           against
           all
           other
           opposition
           ,
           his
           whole
           Government
           was
           a
           perfect
           opposition
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           after
           that
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Employments
           of
           the
           Nation
           were
           disposed
           of
           by
           him
           to
           persons
           by
           Law
           uncapable
           of
           them
           :
           At
           Court
           we
           had
           a
           Secretary
           and
           Privy-Seal
           ,
           Lords
           of
           the
           Treasury
           and
           Privy-Counsellors
           ,
           with
           their
           President
           of
           that
           sort
           ;
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           we
           had
           Judges
           ,
           Sheriffs
           ,
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           ,
           &c.
           of
           unqualified
           persons
           ;
           in
           the
           Cities
           our
           Mayors
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           were
           so
           ;
           the
           Army
           which
           was
           wholly
           against
           Law
           ,
           was
           made
           more
           illegal
           by
           its
           unqualified
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           persons
           whereof
           it
           consisted
           ;
           the
           Tower
           in
           ill
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Church
           not
           free
           of
           such
           Vermin
           ;
           the
           chief
           Government
           of
           Ireland
           given
           to
           one
           that
           designed
           to
           dismember
           it
           from
           this
           Crown
           :
           Were
           not
           our
           Persons
           imprisoned
           against
           Law
           ?
           witness
           the
           Seven
           Bishops
           .
           Were
           we
           not
           disseised
           of
           our
           Estates
           against
           Law
           ,
           and
           without
           Tryal
           ?
           witness
           Dr.
           Hough
           .
           Were
           not
           Taxes
           levied
           on
           us
           without
           and
           against
           Law
           ?
           witness
           the
           Custom-house
           Books
           .
           Were
           not
           some
           of
           us
           Hanged
           up
           as
           Criminals
           ,
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           Law
           ?
           at
           least
           ,
           less
           than
           was
           for
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ;
           so
           little
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           satisfie
           him
           that
           was
           well
           satisfied
           in
           both
           the
           other
           .
           These
           are
           Instances
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           Lives
           and
           Properties
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Souls
           might
           be
           endangered
           ,
           were
           not
           Schools
           and
           Churches
           opened
           to
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ?
           Had
           any
           of
           their
           Converts
           the
           reward
           due
           to
           them
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           us
           under
           these
           Oppressions
           without
           redress
           ?
           Were
           not
           our
           Parliaments
           put
           off
           and
           Prorogued
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           end
           of
           three
           years
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           requires
           ?
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Executive
           Power
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           it
           was
           far
           worse
           ,
           and
           wholly
           over-thrown
           by
           the
           claim
           of
           an
           Absolute
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           were
           to
           submit
           without
           reserve
           ,
           the
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           implied
           a
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           the
           Dispensing
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           was
           an
           Usurpation
           on
           the
           Legislative
           :
           For
           to
           what
           end
           should
           the
           Parliament
           make
           Laws
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           to
           be
           of
           force
           only
           ,
           during
           the
           King's
           pleasure
           ?
           If
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           all
           their
           costs
           and
           pains
           could
           not
           ensure
           them
           one
           Law
           for
           so
           long
           time
           as
           would
           be
           requisite
           for
           their
           Journey
           home
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Suspension
           of
           one
           
           Law
           is
           certainly
           the
           making
           of
           another
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ;
           the
           Law
           imposes
           Twelve-pence
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           Church
           on
           Sunday
           ;
           the
           Proclamation
           suspending
           that
           Act
           ,
           enacts
           that
           I
           may
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           go
           to
           a
           worse
           place
           ,
           without
           paying
           any
           thing
           ;
           so
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           is
           the
           higher
           Power
           ;
           for
           to
           controle
           an
           Act
           ,
           requires
           more
           Authority
           ,
           than
           contributed
           to
           the
           first
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           our
           Courts
           shews
           us
           ;
           the
           King's-Bench
           controles
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           no
           inferiour
           Court
           puts
           any
           check
           to
           the
           proceedings
           thereof
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Kings
           of
           England
           never
           claimed
           nor
           exercised
           such
           a
           Power
           before
           62
           and
           72
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Endeavours
           were
           but
           faint
           ;
           the
           Crown
           wished
           for
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           on
           the
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           Commons
           promised
           it
           should
           never
           be
           drawn
           into
           Consequence
           ,
           or
           Example
           .
           The
           imposing
           Taxes
           and
           Oaths
           on
           the
           Subject
           ,
           was
           always
           looked
           upon
           as
           another
           branch
           of
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           but
           both
           were
           exercised
           by
           the
           late
           King.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           last
           part
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           late
           King
           corrupting
           the
           Elections
           by
           the
           meanest
           Arts
           ,
           a
           perpetual
           regulation
           of
           the
           Corporations
           ,
           until
           they
           could
           find
           a
           Sett
           of
           Men
           that
           would
           engage
           to
           chuse
           such
           persons
           as
           should
           be
           recommende●
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           daily
           displacing
           all
           persons
           that
           would
           not
           engage
           their
           Votes
           :
           But
           this
           was
           not
           all
           the
           injury
           done
           us
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           we
           had
           Sheriffs
           and
           Mayors
           not
           qualified
           for
           their
           Offices
           ,
           so
           not
           capable
           of
           guiding
           the
           Elections
           .
           Formerly
           under
           weak
           Princes
           ,
           and
           in
           ill
           times
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           attempts
           made
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           Universal
           an
           one
           ,
           or
           with
           such
           success
           as
           now
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           ever
           attempted
           before
           this
           Reign
           to
           pack
           a
           whole
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           New
           Creations
           has
           done
           something
           of
           that
           sort
           on
           the
           Peers
           ;
           and
           there
           has
           been
           Irregularities
           in
           particular
           Elections
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           never
           attempted
           before
           to
           rob
           us
           of
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           at
           present
           the
           Crown
           neither
           claims
           nor
           aims
           at
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           now
           the
           Law
           runs
           in
           its
           old
           channel
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           still
           do
           so
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           given
           us
           Judges
           of
           the
           ablest
           of
           their
           profession
           ;
           and
           the
           Chancery
           from
           a
           State-Court●
           is
           now
           become
           a
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           the
           Crown
           pretends
           to
           no
           absolute
           Authority
           either
           in
           suspending
           or
           altering
           our
           Laws
           ;
           the
           King
           concurs
           with
           his
           People
           in
           all
           Laws
           they
           have
           pr●pared
           for
           
           his
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           and
           wishes
           to
           be
           no
           greater
           than
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           make
           him
           ;
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           he
           has
           seized
           on
           no
           Charters
           ,
           nor
           used
           any
           Regulations
           ;
           but
           the
           present
           Members
           of
           that
           House
           are
           the
           most
           unanimously
           chosen
           that
           ever
           any
           were
           .
           And
           now
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           ,
           whether
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           late
           Reign
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           Article
           
             shews
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             King
          
           James
           
             used
             to
             effect
             what
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             assuming
             and
             exercising
             a
             Power
             of
             dispensing
             with
             ,
             and
             suspending
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             without
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           Our
           Author
           is
           so
           modest
           as
           not
           to
           deny
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           fatal
           consequences
           thereof
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           excuses
           it
           as
           done
           by
           colour
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Prerogative
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           it
           with
           which
           the
           King
           is
           intrusted
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           People
           :
           He
           then
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             present
             Parliament
             have
             made
             some
             Acts
             that
             Abrogate
             old
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             new
             Laws
             :
          
           But
           unless
           he
           shews
           us
           that
           the
           King
           assumes
           〈◊〉
           Power
           to
           himself
           ,
           the
           Times
           are
           not
           parallel
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           what
           he
           promised
           to
           make
           appear
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Sections
           ,
           is
           witty
           ,
           or
           thinks
           himself
           so
           ,
           upon
           our
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             Self-created
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             assumed
             God's
             Prerogative
             of
             creating
             themselves
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
          
           (
           as
           if
           God
           had
           done
           so
           .
           )
           For
           the
           taking
           off
           that
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           clearing
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           you
           to
           remember
           that
           the
           Essential
           parts
           of
           an
           English
           Parliament
           are
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           chosen
           by
           the
           several
           Shires
           and
           Towns
           of
           the
           Nation
           as
           their
           Representatives
           .
           Now
           the
           Convention
           that
           met
           at
           Westminster
           the
           22d
           of
           January
           last
           ,
           was
           composed
           of
           these
           ;
           not
           a
           County
           ,
           City
           ,
           or
           Borough
           of
           England
           but
           appeared
           there
           by
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Peers
           did
           or
           might
           have
           appeared
           by
           themselves
           or
           Proxies
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           was
           a
           Parliament
           in
           substance
           ;
           and
           the
           Author
           will
           not
           pretend
           that
           any
           thing
           was
           wanting
           but
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           to
           call
           them
           together
           .
           To
           which
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           That
           anciently
           ,
           when
           Parliaments
           met
           at
           the
           King's
           Court
           on
           fixed
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Nativity
           ,
           and
           other
           Feasts
           every
           year
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           account
           of
           any
           Summons
           :
           because
           the
           Time
           and
           Place
           of
           meeting
           being
           known
           ,
           
           that
           was
           needless
           .
           But
           these
           Times
           are
           so
           dark
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           much
           on
           this
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           Election
           of
           our
           Kings
           in
           the
           Saxon
           Times
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           an
           Assembly
           convened
           certainly
           without
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           ,
           or
           any
           Authority
           from
           one
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           that
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Administration
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           the
           King's
           Writ
           is
           requisite
           to
           bring
           the
           Nation
           to
           a
           great
           Council
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           required
           so
           much
           for
           any
           Authority
           derived
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           up
           an
           agreement
           and
           harmony
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           if
           this
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           all
           Members
           could
           sit
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           that
           have
           such
           a
           Writ
           authorizing
           their
           Election
           ;
           which
           not
           so
           ,
           especially
           in
           long-liv'd
           Parliaments
           ,
           such
           as
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           was
           ,
           there
           a
           Majority
           of
           the
           House
           might
           have
           been
           of
           such
           as
           were
           Elected
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Speaker
           :
           In
           73
           about
           Thirty
           Members
           ,
           Elected
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           King's
           Writs
           ,
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           sit
           ,
           but
           were
           dismissed
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Speaker
           Issued
           Warrants
           for
           new
           Elections
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           these
           cases
           the
           Authority
           seems
           to
           proceed
           more
           from
           the
           Speaker's
           Warrant
           than
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           :
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           usual
           practise
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           may
           not
           Assemble
           otherwise
           in
           extraordinary
           Cases
           :
           As
           in
           this
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ;
           Suppose
           the
           Royal
           Family
           were
           extinct
           ,
           must
           the
           Nation
           remain
           still
           in
           confusion
           ?
           never
           come
           into
           any
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           have
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           to
           Summon
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           is
           unreasonable
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Nation
           must
           meet
           and
           settle
           the
           Government
           without
           any
           Writ
           of
           Summons
           :
           this
           is
           no
           impossible
           supposition
           ,
           though
           it
           never
           happened
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           happened
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           occasions
           the
           Government
           has
           been
           re-settled
           by
           the
           States
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           Supposing
           that
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           reigning
           King
           ,
           his
           Son
           or
           Successor
           ,
           is
           far
           distant
           :
           this
           is
           no
           fictitious
           supposition
           ,
           because
           it
           really
           happened
           :
           In
           what
           condition
           must
           we
           be
           until
           the
           return
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           or
           directions
           from
           him
           ?
           The
           Authority
           of
           our
           Judges
           ,
           Sheriffs
           ,
           &c.
           determined
           with
           the
           King's
           Life
           ,
           so
           they
           cannot
           act
           ;
           therefore
           in
           this
           necessity
           ,
           to
           avoid
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           must
           meet
           ,
           and
           settle
           the
           Government
           by
           appointing
           Officers
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           else
           is
           requisite
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           this
           they
           did
           upon
           
           the
           Death
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           without
           any
           Writ
           or
           Authority
           from
           his
           absent
           Son.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           the
           Crown
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           was
           given
           to
           King
           Henry
           by
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           chosen
           by
           Writ
           :
           this
           shews
           also
           the
           regard
           they
           had
           in
           those
           days
           to
           the
           Lineal
           succession
           .
           These
           instances
           shew
           that
           the
           King
           's
           VVrit
           of
           Summons
           is
           not
           so
           essentially
           necessary
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           may
           and
           have
           assembled
           in
           some
           cases
           without
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           very
           late
           instance
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Royal
           Family
           is
           much
           obliged
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Nation
           was
           more
           obliged
           than
           to
           any
           but
           the
           one
           now
           sitting
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Parliament
           that
           brought
           back
           the
           Royal
           Family
           :
           This
           Parliament
           met
           without
           the
           King
           's
           VVrit
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           yet
           fate
           ,
           made
           Laws
           ,
           and
           acted
           as
           a
           Parliament
           with
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           for
           several
           Months
           together
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           there
           was
           so
           great
           reason
           for
           their
           continuing
           together
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           present
           Parliaments
           ;
           we
           had
           not
           then
           so
           many
           Enemies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           in
           full
           quiet
           ;
           the
           French
           and
           Irish
           were
           not
           then
           our
           avowed
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           ready
           to
           devour
           us
           ;
           a
           forty
           days
           delay
           then
           had
           not
           put
           us
           in
           the
           power
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           probably
           it
           had
           now
           done
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           King
           had
           now
           taken
           that
           course
           ,
           the
           consequence
           had
           only
           been
           the
           trouble
           of
           Electing
           the
           same
           persons
           a-new
           ,
           and
           postponing
           the
           necessary
           preparations
           for
           our
           security
           for
           two
           Months
           at
           least
           .
           And
           if
           we
           further
           compare
           the
           Case
           in
           question
           with
           these
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           will
           find
           that
           it
           has
           much
           the
           advantage
           in
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           for
           that
           Parliament
           laboured
           under
           more
           difficulties
           than
           the
           want
           of
           VVrits
           of
           Summons
           ;
           a
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           was
           then
           in
           being
           by
           vertue
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           unfortunate
           Act
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           dissolved
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           ;
           and
           in
           59
           ,
           King
           Charles
           was
           at
           Breda
           ,
           or
           not
           much
           further
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           gladly
           have
           Issued
           VVrits
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           desired
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           his
           Brother
           cancelled
           and
           tore
           those
           he
           had
           once
           Issued
           ;
           that
           Parliament
           met
           without
           any
           request
           from
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           people
           :
           this
           at
           the
           Express
           request
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           Parliament
           was
           called
           by
           those
           that
           Exercised
           
           the
           chief
           Authority
           in
           the
           Nation
           ;
           so
           was
           this
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           at
           our
           own
           desire
           had
           taken
           the
           Administration
           of
           Affairs
           upon
           him
           ;
           though
           the
           Royal
           Line
           was
           not
           extinct
           ,
           yet
           in
           October
           last
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           left
           as
           much
           in
           confusion
           ,
           and
           without
           government
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           misfortune
           had
           befallen
           us
           ;
           a
           Parliament
           by
           VVrits
           we
           could
           not
           have
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           Parliament
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           settle
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           had
           no
           choice
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           continue
           without
           any
           Government
           as
           we
           were
           ,
           or
           to
           meet
           in
           Parliament
           as
           we
           did
           ;
           which
           being
           formerly
           done
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           own
           :
           And
           since
           the
           King
           is
           pleased
           to
           consult
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           as
           the
           Legislative
           power
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           Author's
           Jests
           here
           ,
           and
           his
           Assertions
           in
           the
           fourth
           Article
           ,
           That
           
             this
             is
             done
             without
             precedent
             or
             colour
             of
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Article
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             His
             committing
             and
             prosecuting
             the
             Bishops
             for
             humbly
             Petitioning
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             consenting
             to
             the
             said
             assumed
             Power
             of
             Suspending
             the
             Laws
             and
             their
             execution
             .
          
        
         
           For
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           our
           Author
           refers
           us
           to
           what
           he
           said
           on
           this
           subject
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           so
           do
           I.
           He
           tells
           us
           further
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           
             That
             the
             present
             Government
             remembring
             the
             Proverb
             ,
          
           Felix
           quem
           faciunt
           ,
           
             is
             resolved
             to
             avoid
             the
             Rocks
             the
             last
             split
             upon
          
           ;
           which
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           no
           ill
           news
           :
           For
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           take
           the
           Author's
           word
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           further
           attempts
           against
           our
           Church
           or
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Laws
           or
           Properties
           ;
           but
           ,
           God-bethanked
           ,
           we
           have
           better
           assurance
           than
           the
           Author
           's
           or
           his
           King's
           word
           .
           And
           though
           this
           were
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           the
           mild
           course
           taken
           by
           the
           new
           Act
           injoyning
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           the
           Nation
           does
           attribute
           that
           course
           very
           much
           to
           the
           mild
           Nature
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           would
           not
           too
           hastily
           exact
           a
           Complyance
           ,
           nor
           too
           severely
           punish
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           certainly
           the
           accepting
           of
           him
           for
           King
           ,
           and
           swearing
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           far
           greater
           moment
           than
           any
           opposition
           King
           James
           met
           with
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           deserve
           a
           severer
           punishment
           than
           for
           not
           obeying
           an
           illegal
           Mandate
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           misses
           no
           opportunity
           of
           telling
           what
           is
           doing
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           tell
           us
           News
           from
           Ireland
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           the
           Scotch
           Clergy
           are
           obliged
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           King
           
           and
           Queen
           under
           pain
           of
           Deprivation
           ;
           and
           pray
           why
           should
           they
           not
           ?
           But
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Dunkell
           was
           deprived
           by
           the
           late
           King
           for
           Voting
           or
           Arguing
           in
           Parliament
           according
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           neither
           does
           he
           give
           us
           any
           account
           of
           the
           pretended
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           taking
           away
           many
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Clergy
           without
           any
           pretended
           fault
           ;
           nor
           of
           their
           Act
           repealing
           the
           Acts
           of
           Settlement
           ,
           which
           almost
           renders
           useless
           another
           of
           their
           Acts
           attainting
           our
           Nobility
           ,
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           only
           for
           being
           in
           England
           :
           Here
           is
           
             Fangs
             and
             Claws
          
           with
           a
           witness
           ;
           and
           
             of
             so
             weak
             a
             Government
          
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           these
           Acts
           were
           designed
           for
           nothing
           else
           than
           to
           shew
           the
           Temper
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           influence
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Article
           is
           against
           
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             :
          
           To
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Statute
             repealing
             the
             first
             of
          
           Elizabeth
           
             hath
             a
             Salvo
             for
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             an
             appearance
             of
             Law
             to
             justifie
             that
             Commission
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Parliament
             meddle
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Author
           is
           pretty
           modest
           in
           this
           Answer
           ,
           pretending
           but
           to
           an
           Appearance
           of
           Law
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           late
           Commission-Court
           .
           So
           that
           now
           I
           am
           not
           only
           to
           argue
           against
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           that
           very
           Appearance
           really
           was
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           will
           be
           best
           done
           ,
           by
           considering
           the
           Statutes
           of
           170
           
             Car.
             primi
             C.
          
           110.
           and
           the
           13.
           
           
             Car.
             secundi
             ,
             Cap.
          
           12.
           
           In
           the
           first
           we
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           which
           Erected
           the
           first
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission-Court
           ,
           is
           repealed
           :
           In
           this
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           Salvo
           for
           the
           King's
           Supremacy
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Clause
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           no
           new
           Court
           shall
           be
           Erected
           with
           the
           like
           Power
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           or
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           had
           ,
           or
           pretended
           to
           have
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           such
           Commissions
           made
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           or
           Successors
           ,
           and
           all
           Sentences
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           by
           colour
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           be
           utterly
           void
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
           By
           the
           13th
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Statute
           is
           repealed
           ;
           but
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           Erecting
           of
           such
           another
           Court
           ,
           is
           not
           :
           this
           Statute
           has
           the
           Salvo
           I
           suppose
           our
           Author
           means
           .
           So
           that
           now
           the
           matter
           is
           shortly
           thus
           :
           The
           first
           Statute
           suppresses
           the
           High
           Commission-Court
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           prohibits
           the
           Erecting
           of
           any
           such
           other
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           and
           Enacts
           some
           other
           things
           
           forreign
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           by
           Charles
           the
           second
           's
           Statute
           are
           repealed
           :
           But
           as
           to
           the
           High
           Commission-Court
           ,
           it
           confirms
           the
           former
           with
           the
           Author
           's
           Salvo
           ,
           that
           this
           Act
           shall
           not
           extend
           to
           abridge
           the
           King's
           Supremacy
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           .
           Now
           though
           this
           Statute
           had
           by
           this
           Clause
           been
           
             Felo
             de
             se
          
           ,
           yet
           still
           by
           the
           first
           Statute
           the
           Erecting
           any
           such
           new
           Court
           is
           prohibited
           ;
           for
           the
           Salvo
           only
           is
           ,
           That
           nothing
           in
           that
           Act
           shall
           abridge
           the
           King's
           Supremacy
           ;
           but
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           former
           shall
           .
           To
           obviate
           this
           ,
           our
           Author
           put
           his
           Salvo
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           other
           :
           But
           I
           say
           further
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Salvo
           had
           been
           where
           our
           Author
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Clause
           had
           been
           ,
           That
           nothing
           in
           either
           of
           the
           Acts
           should
           abridge
           the
           Supremacy
           :
           or
           to
           make
           the
           matter
           a
           little
           plainer
           ;
           Suppose
           it
           had
           been
           literally
           worded
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Supremacy
           may
           Erect
           such
           a
           Court
           when
           he
           thinks
           fit
           ;
           the
           matter
           had
           been
           but
           little
           mended
           for
           the
           Enacting
           part
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           Court
           should
           be
           Erected
           ,
           had
           been
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Proviso
           void
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           known
           Rule
           in
           Law
           ,
           That
           the
           Proviso
           or
           Exception
           must
           not
           wholly
           destroy
           the
           preceding
           Grant
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           lessen
           or
           qualifie
           it
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ;
           If
           one
           grant
           to
           me
           all
           his
           Trees
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           adds
           a
           Proviso
           ,
           except
           all
           his
           Trees
           ,
           the
           Grant
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Proviso
           void
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           tender
           the
           Grant
           wholly
           useless
           ;
           but
           he
           may
           except
           all
           his
           Trees
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           or
           twenty
           ,
           or
           any
           number
           by
           name
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           subject
           both
           for
           the
           Grant
           and
           Exception
           :
           So
           a
           Proviso
           in
           the
           Act
           might
           have
           preserved
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           Wales
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           place
           ;
           but
           being
           general
           ,
           it
           is
           void
           ,
           or
           rather
           has
           no
           operation
           on
           the
           matter
           positively
           Enacted
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           preserve
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           other
           matters
           .
        
         
           This
           Article
           complains
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Executing
           as
           the
           Issuing
           this
           illegal
           Commission
           :
           To
           which
           ,
           since
           our
           Author
           says
           nothing
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Law
           had
           been
           plain
           for
           the
           Prerogative
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Erecting
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           yet
           since
           King
           Charles
           ,
           who
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           put
           this
           Power
           in
           execution
           ,
           during
           the
           Twenty-four
           years
           he
           lived
           after
           the
           Statute
           :
           which
           implies
           ,
           That
           either
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           such
           a
           Court
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           no
           Power
           of
           Erecting
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           bold
           step
           in
           the
           late
           King
           to
           venture
           on
           
           it
           ,
           but
           perfect
           madness
           as
           he
           managed
           the
           matter
           .
           When
           the
           Statute
           was
           in
           force
           ,
           the
           Proceedings
           were
           for
           the
           Correction
           and
           Reformation
           of
           such
           Offences
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           could
           lawfully
           be
           corrected
           and
           reformed
           ,
           during
           the
           continuance
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           an
           hundred
           years
           :
           The
           Proceedings
           there
           were
           only
           against
           persons
           that
           disobeyed
           the
           King's
           Laws
           ;
           never
           one
           was
           punished
           by
           them
           for
           not
           obeying
           a
           Letter
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ;
           the
           disobeying
           the
           King
           's
           Arbitrary
           and
           Illegal
           Mandates
           was
           never
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           crime
           before
           the
           late
           times
           .
           And
           for
           a
           further
           instance
           and
           proof
           of
           their
           illegal
           Proceedings
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           that
           acted
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Statute
           could
           not
           proceed
           against
           persons
           for
           small
           Crimes
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           could
           be
           remedied
           by
           the
           ordinary
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Books
           ,
           that
           a
           Prohibition
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Temporal
           Courts
           to
           stop
           their
           Proceedings
           against
           one
           for
           Adultery
           ,
           as
           Judge
           Hutton
           tells
           us
           in
           Isabel
           Peel's
           Case
           ,
           unless
           in
           such
           Cases
           
           as
           were
           very
           exorbitant
           and
           notorious
           .
           Now
           unless
           we
           have
           lost
           another
           ,
           the
           most
           secret
           Adultery
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           Offence
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           more
           expresly
           prohibited
           ,
           than
           the
           Contempts
           punished
           in
           that
           Court.
           In
           
           Drake's
           Case
           a
           Prohibition
           
           went
           to
           stop
           their
           Proceedings
           against
           him
           for
           Alimony
           ,
           although
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           their
           Commission
           authorizes
           them
           to
           hear
           and
           determine
           .
           Here
           the
           Court
           looked
           on
           their
           Authority
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Statute
           ,
           not
           the
           Commission
           .
           This
           is
           a
           full
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           might
           be
           instanced
           against
           those
           that
           assert
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           could
           Erect
           such
           a
           Court
           ,
           though
           the
           Statute
           were
           repealed
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           Case
           he
           gave
           Authority
           to
           decree
           Alimony
           in
           Cases
           of
           severity
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Statute
           gave
           none
           such
           ,
           their
           Proceedings
           were
           stopped
           by
           a
           Prohibition
           .
           It
           is
           wonderful
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           seems
           something
           like
           an
           infatuation
           ,
           That
           the
           Projectors
           of
           that
           Court
           did
           not
           ,
           to
           gain
           some
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           return
           for
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           they
           intended
           ,
           find
           out
           some
           real
           Criminals
           to
           make
           Examples
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Nation
           might
           sometimes
           be
           satisfied
           with
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           be
           with
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           When
           we
           see
           vengeance
           over-take
           notorious
           Offendors
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           rarely
           that
           we
           inquire
           whence
           the
           blow
           comes
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           are
           seldom
           over-strickt
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           But
           since
           they
           omitted
           this
           
           common
           piece
           of
           Policy
           ,
           after-times
           will
           rather
           suspect
           that
           they
           had
           not
           Power
           by
           the
           Commission
           to
           punish
           such
           Offendors
           ,
           then
           either
           that
           so
           populous
           a
           Nation
           should
           want
           fit
           Objects
           for
           their
           wrath
           ;
           or
           that
           so
           famed
           Politicians
           should
           contemn
           so
           prudent
           a
           course
           .
           All
           the
           account
           I
           can
           give
           of
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Quos
             Jupiter
             vult
             perdere
             prius
             dimentat
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             Levying
             Money
             for
             other
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             manner
             than
             the
             same
             was
             granted
             by
             Parliament
             :
             this
             ,
          
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             some
             older
             Statutes
             he
             mentions
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Confession
           of
           the
           justness
           of
           the
           Complaint
           :
           
             But
             then
             what
             he
             did
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Lease
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second
             was
             impowred
             to
             grant
             for
             three
             years
             .
          
           This
           is
           another
           instance
           how
           small
           a
           matter
           was
           sufficient
           lately
           for
           Appearance
           of
           Law
           ,
           good
           enough
           to
           wrest
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           out
           of
           its
           proper
           course
           :
           For
           this
           Lease
           our
           Author
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           was
           pretended
           but
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Commissary
           of
           the
           Treasury
           the
           Fifth
           of
           February
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           King
           Charles
           dyed
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           lying
           void
           of
           all
           reason
           and
           sence
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           life
           .
           This
           looks
           so
           like
           a
           trick
           ,
           that
           it
           supersedes
           all
           necessity
           of
           enquiry
           ,
           Whether
           King
           Charles
           had
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Lease
           of
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Revenue
           granted
           him
           for
           Life
           only
           ,
           for
           any
           longer
           time
           than
           his
           Life
           .
           But
           to
           shew
           the
           illegality
           of
           that
           Proceeding
           ,
           and
           the
           insincerity
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           the
           full
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           ,
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           upon
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
             levied
             Money
             on
             several
             Branches
             of
             the
             Revenue
             setled
             on
             King
          
           Charles
           
             for
             Life
          
           .
           The
           Subsidies
           of
           Tonnage
           and
           Poundage
           ,
           and
           other
           sums
           of
           Money
           payable
           on
           Merchandises
           Exported
           and
           Imported
           ,
           were
           granted
           expresly
           by
           the
           Statute
           to
           King
           Charles
           during
           life
           ;
           yet
           the
           late
           King
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           9th
           of
           February
           ,
           directs
           that
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           Collected
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Brother
           .
           Herein
           he
           pretends
           to
           no
           other
           Law
           for
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           the
           necessity
           ●f
           the
           Government
           requiring
           the
           same
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           
             three
             years
             Lease
          
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           nor
           any
           pretence
           that
           King
           Charles
           did
           or
           could
           make
           any
           such
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           our
           Author's
           assertion
           is
           false
           :
           But
           indeed
           as
           to
           the
           Excise
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           made
           use
           of
           that
           pretence
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           16th
           of
           February
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           King's
           Commissioners
           
           of
           the
           Treasury
           did
           ,
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           February
           ,
           contract
           and
           agree
           with
           Sir
           
             Peter
             Apsly
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Benjamin
             Bathurst
          
           ,
           and
           
             James
             Grahme
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           receive
           the
           Duty
           of
           Excise
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           from
           the
           date
           thereof
           ,
           at
           the
           Rent
           of
           550000
           Pounds
           
             per
             annum
          
           :
           And
           being
           certified
           by
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Contract
           is
           good
           and
           valid
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           the
           said
           persons
           may
           have
           no
           pretence
           of
           with-holding
           their
           Rent
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Subjects
           may
           not
           incur
           the
           Penalties
           inflicted
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Excise
           for
           not
           making
           due
           Entries
           ,
           or
           Non-payment
           ,
           or
           concealing
           any
           part
           of
           the
           said
           Duty
           during
           the
           said
           three
           years
           :
           He
           does
           publish
           to
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           the
           Judges
           have
           certified
           him
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Contract
           hath
           continuance
           notwithstanding
           the
           decease
           of
           his
           Brother
           :
           His
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           therefore
           is
           ,
           and
           he
           thereby
           Commands
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Excise
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           Aiding
           and
           Assisting
           to
           the
           said
           persons
           in
           Collecting
           and
           Levying
           the
           said
           Duties
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           persons
           chargeable
           with
           the
           payment
           thereof
           ,
           do
           make
           due
           Entries
           ,
           and
           pay
           the
           same
           upon
           the
           pains
           and
           penalties
           to
           be
           inflicted
           thereupon
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Excise
           .
           Though
           these
           Proclamations
           were
           equally
           illegal
           ,
           yet
           the
           first
           was
           certainly
           the
           more
           generous
           ;
           it
           goes
           roundly
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           he
           wanted
           the
           Money
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           take
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           pretends
           to
           be
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           instead
           thereof
           has
           only
           that
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           ;
           the
           Moiety
           of
           the
           Rent
           therein
           mentioned
           is
           a
           fair
           sum
           to
           be
           gained
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           by
           the
           private
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficiently
           confuted
           by
           a
           bare
           stating
           of
           the
           Case
           :
           The
           Excise
           was
           granted
           by
           two
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           one
           Moiety
           by
           one
           Act
           ,
           the
           other
           Moiety
           thereof
           by
           another
           :
           The
           first
           is
           called
           a
           Grant
           of
           certain
           Impositions
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Revenue
           during
           his
           life
           ;
           And
           Enacts
           ,
           That
           the
           Duties
           therein
           mentioned
           shall
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           King
           during
           his
           life
           '
           ;
           the
           other
           Act
           lays
           the
           same
           Imposition
           on
           the
           several
           Liquors
           therein
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           Enacts
           expresly
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           for
           ever
           .
           Which
           ,
           being
           the
           Statutes
           of
           one
           Parliament
           ,
           shews
           plainly
           that
           it
           was
           intended
           that
           the
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Duty
           should
           dye
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           two
           Acts
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           difference
           
           is
           obvious
           ,
           for
           the
           last
           Moiety
           of
           this
           Duty
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Wards
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Abolishing
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Pre-emption
           and
           Purveyance
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Crown
           had
           an
           Inheritance
           .
           In
           both
           these
           Acts
           there
           is
           a
           Clause
           for
           making
           Leases
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           three
           years
           ;
           which
           was
           laid
           hold
           on
           to
           continue
           this
           Tax
           on
           us
           for
           three
           years
           longer
           than
           the
           express
           time
           we
           granted
           .
           Had
           this
           Lease
           been
           made
           
             bona
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           in
           King
           
           Charles's
           health
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           a
           frivolous
           pretence
           ;
           but
           considering
           the
           time
           it
           was
           made
           it
           was
           the
           smallest
           way
           ever
           was
           laid
           hold
           of
           by
           a
           sinking
           Cause
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           comes
           next
           to
           represent
           our
           present
           Condition
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           make
           a
           fearful
           Picture
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           dreadful
           as
           Popery
           and
           Arbitrary
           Power
           in
           their
           best
           Dress
           :
           He
           says
           
             we
             must
             pay
             great
             Taxes
          
           ,
           and
           reckons
           up
           
             some
             Millions
          
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           so
           conversant
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           whether
           his
           Computation
           be
           right
           :
           but
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           we
           had
           rather
           pay
           that
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           than
           fall
           into
           our
           former
           misery
           ;
           it
           is
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           our
           minds
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Taxes
           are
           paid
           ,
           the
           rest
           is
           our
           own
           .
           But
           to
           set
           this
           matter
           right
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           Author's
           disingenuity
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           Statute
           taking
           away
           the
           Hearth-money
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           grievous
           burthens
           this
           Nation
           ever
           groaned
           under
           ,
           Peter-pence
           and
           Danegeld
           not
           excepted
           ,
           passed
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           the
           24th
           of
           April
           —
           89.
           
           And
           that
           our
           Author
           in
           several
           places
           of
           his
           Book
           takes
           notice
           of
           Statutes
           passed
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           happening
           afterwards
           ;
           as
           the
           Pole-bill
           the
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Declaration
           of
           War
           against
           France
           the
           7th
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Ease
           to
           Dissenters
           the
           24th
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           Act
           for
           satisfying
           the
           States-General
           the
           20th
           of
           August
           —
           89.
           
           But
           yet
           he
           speaks
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           his
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           if
           he
           had
           done
           that
           ,
           the
           great
           Taxes
           he
           speaks
           of
           would
           dwindle
           into
           nothing
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           Duty
           amounted
           to
           200000
           Pound
           
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           given
           the
           King
           Twenty
           years
           Purchase
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rate
           most
           of
           his
           Subjects
           sell
           at
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           next
           ,
           
             The
             War
             cannot
             be
             carried
             on
             without
             Money
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             cost
             in
             a
             great
             Sum
             to
             Disband
             the
             Army
          
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           perswade
           us
           to
           save
           by
           restoring
           King
           James
           :
           This
           is
           a
           declaring
           War
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           will
           lessen
           the
           
           number
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           any
           there
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           the
           Nation
           ,
           by
           restoring
           that
           King
           ,
           will
           avoid
           paying
           their
           own
           Army
           ,
           they
           must
           pay
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           numerous
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           there
           is
           as
           great
           an
           Arrear
           due
           ,
           besides
           all
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           French
           King
           :
           So
           that
           if
           any
           be
           so
           sordid
           as
           to
           wish
           a
           change
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           on
           other
           Motives
           than
           to
           save
           his
           Money
           ,
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Hearth-money
           being
           all
           he
           is
           like
           to
           get
           by
           that
           bargain
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           next
           ,
           That
           
             we
             who
             feared
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             in
             King
          
           James
           
             's
             time
             ,
             have
             taken
             a
             way
             by
             declaring
             War
             against
             them
             to
             bring
             them
             upon
             us
             with
             a
             vengeance
             .
          
           But
           I
           would
           have
           him
           know
           ,
           this
           Nation
           would
           rather
           see
           the
           French
           here
           open
           and
           professed
           Enemies
           ,
           than
           pretended
           Friends
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           fear
           them
           less
           in
           the
           one
           capacity
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           surely
           we
           never
           had
           less
           reason
           to
           fear
           them
           ,
           than
           at
           present
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           too
           great
           presumption
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           Divine
           Councils
           ;
           or
           to
           say
           that
           God
           now
           designs
           to
           be
           avenged
           on
           him
           for
           his
           Blasphemy
           and
           many
           Oppressions
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           has
           at
           last
           heard
           the
           Groans
           of
           the
           Fatherless
           and
           Widows
           ,
           though
           doubtless
           he
           will
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           due
           time
           ,
           inquire
           and
           visit
           for
           these
           things
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           he
           stands
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           we
           may
           rationally
           hope
           that
           his
           Glory
           is
           near
           an
           end
           ;
           for
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           are
           exasperated
           against
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           seizing
           and
           barbarously
           destroying
           their
           Territories
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           stopping
           their
           Victories
           over
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           by
           assisting
           them
           by
           so
           great
           a
           diversion
           :
           But
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           bless
           their
           just
           Cause
           with
           success
           both
           against
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           he
           has
           actual
           War
           ;
           the
           Cantons
           of
           Switzerland
           ,
           at
           best
           but
           Neutral
           ;
           and
           some
           think
           they
           are
           almost
           over-come
           by
           the
           late
           Pope's
           advice
           to
           quit
           it
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           styled
           him
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Christian
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           last
           Breath
           advised
           the
           Cardinals
           to
           oppose
           his
           unjust
           designs
           :
           Had
           England
           ever
           a
           better
           time
           to
           humble
           his
           Pride
           ,
           or
           to
           force
           him
           to
           do
           justice
           to
           themselves
           and
           Allies
           for
           the
           many
           injuries
           and
           provocations
           he
           has
           from
           time
           to
           time
           heaped
           upon
           them
           ?
           If
           we
           cannot
           deal
           with
           him
           now
           that
           he
           has
           no
           Allies
           to
           support
           but
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
             Irish
          
           ,
           and
           Algerines
           ,
           we
           must
           despair
           of
           ever
           seeing
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
         
           The
           sixth
           is
           ,
           
             Keeping
             a
             standing
             Army
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           He
           wisely
           omits
           Quartering
           Souldiers
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           being
           neither
           able
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           retort
           it
           on
           the
           present
           Government
           :
           All
           that
           he
           says
           to
           this
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Officers
             were
             enriched
             by
             his
             Pay
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             his
             delight
          
           ;
           but
           he
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           hoped
           to
           over-throw
           our
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           by
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           off
           Parliaments
           ,
           those
           Shakells
           on
           his
           designs
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           next
           ,
           King
           James
           
             used
             no
             Forreign
             force
             ,
             but
             contented
             himself
             with
             his
             Natural-born
             Subjects
             .
          
           But
           was
           not
           there
           some
           of
           them
           as
           ill
           as
           either
           Dutch
           or
           Brandenburger
           ?
           The
           Irish
           are
           more
           opposite
           to
           our
           Religion
           and
           Civll
           Interest
           ,
           than
           either
           of
           the
           other
           :
           But
           our
           Author
           is
           angry
           we
           have
           an
           Army
           in
           being
           ,
           not
           designed
           to
           enslave
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           the
           last
           was
           ,
           but
           ready
           to
           oppose
           all
           that
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           our
           old
           Bondage
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           spare
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           French
           design
           on
           Flanders
           ,
           by
           whose
           Courage
           he
           has
           already
           received
           one
           defeat
           ;
           and
           durst
           his
           General
           have
           stayed
           ,
           and
           not
           retreated
           so
           very
           fast
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           had
           another
           .
           Our
           Author
           in
           his
           last
           Leaf
           gives
           us
           so
           true
           a
           representation
           of
           the
           inconveniencies
           and
           burthens
           the
           Nation
           groaned
           under
           from
           the
           Army
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           better
           express
           them
           than
           in
           the
           Author's
           words
           :
           
             Some
             Rake-hells
             of
             the
             Army
             took
             liberty
             to
             disgrace
             the
             Service
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             extravagant
             Expences
             ,
             put
             the
             Souldier's
             Pay
             into
             their
             own
             Pockets
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             allowed
             them
             ,
             under-hand
             ,
             to
             sharp
             upon
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             leave
             their
             Quarters
             unpaid
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             ruin
             of
             many
             an
             honest
             Man
             :
             And
             to
             add
             to
             that
             Infamy
             ,
             they
             forced
             the
             Constables
             by
             threats
             to
             give
             them
             Certificates
             that
             they
             had
             paid
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             behaved
             themselves
             well
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             neither
             .
          
           But
           to
           heal
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           says
           further
           ,
           That
           
             those
             that
             were
             averse
             to
             the
             King's
             interest
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             ruin
             him
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             either
             quite
             concealed
             this
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             so
             minced
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             difficulty
             the
             poor
             Country-man
             lay
             under
             of
             being
             heard
             or
             relieved
             ,
             made
             the
             remedy
             often
             prove
             worse
             than
             the
             disease
             .
          
           Doubtless
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           too
           many
           instances
           of
           the
           fruitless
           Complaints
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           upon
           the
           abuses
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           have
           had
           so
           full
           a
           confession
           as
           this
           from
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
         
           The
           seventh
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             Causing
             several
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             being
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             be
             disarmed
             :
          
           But
           our
           Author
           omits
           the
           other
           half
           ,
           That
           Papists
           at
           the
           same
           time
           were
           both
           armed
           and
           employed
           contrary
           to
           Law.
           What
           is
           said
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           so
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           scarce
           know
           how
           to
           Answer
           it
           :
           
             He
             cannot
             tell
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
          
           nor
           
             whether
             those
             disarmed
             Protestants
             were
             not
             of
             the
          
           Geneva-Cuit
           ;
           but
           sure
           it
           does
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           it
           was
           not
           done
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           know
           the
           time
           it
           was
           done
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           tell
           our
           Author
           it
           was
           twice
           done
           in
           Ireland
           before
           the
           fears
           of
           this
           last
           Revolution
           made
           them
           rob
           us
           of
           our
           Horses
           ,
           and
           other
           Goods
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Arms
           ;
           and
           both
           after
           the
           suppression
           of
           
           Monmouth's
           Rebellion
           .
           If
           the
           Parliament
           have
           no
           other
           Instance
           to
           justifie
           this
           Charge
           ,
           surely
           these
           are
           sufficient
           ;
           for
           we
           were
           both
           good
           Subjects
           and
           Protestants
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           that
           many
           of
           us
           lived
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           private
           Villains
           ;
           a
           numerous
           swarm
           ,
           that
           infest
           all
           retired
           places
           in
           hopes
           of
           Plunder
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           were
           all
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           publick
           and
           general
           hatred
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           circumstances
           that
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ;
           the
           disarming
           us
           was
           the
           more
           unkind
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           hazardous
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           .
           He
           further
           pretends
           ,
           That
           
             the
             necessity
             of
             Self-preservation
             made
             the
             late
             King
             at
             last
             arm
             Papists
             .
          
           What
           was
           done
           of
           this
           sort
           since
           October
           —
           88
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           intended
           Invasion
           ,
           has
           some
           colour
           of
           a
           pretence
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           none
           for
           what
           was
           done
           before
           :
           And
           if
           enquiry
           were
           made
           into
           the
           new
           Levies
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           calls
           20000
           Men
           ,
           I
           believe
           but
           few
           Papists
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           old
           Army
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Papists
           that
           could
           be
           found
           before
           were
           in-listed
           .
           But
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           already
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Violating
             the
             Freedom
             of
             Election
             of
             Members
             to
             serve
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           To
           which
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           That
           if
           
             this
             be
             meant
             by
             purchasing
             peoples
             Votes
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             rectified
             by
             the
             Committee
             of
             Elections
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             regulating
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Quo
           Warranto
           
             's
             ,
             he
             says
             King
          
           James
           
             's
             Parliament
             that
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Test
             ,
             was
             Elected
             in
             the
             same
             method
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             present
             Speaker
             Mr.
          
           Powle
           
             was
             Elected
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             late
             Charter
             of
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second
          
           .
           To
           the
           first
           of
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           King
           had
           purchased
           but
           a
           few
           Votes
           ,
           that
           Irregularity
           might
           have
           been
           remedied
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Author
           says
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           much
           charge
           and
           trouble
           ;
           But
           if
           by
           such
           indirect
           courses
           he
           had
           gotten
           a
           Majority
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           remediable
           ,
           because
           the
           House
           would
           never
           censure
           those
           that
           were
           no
           more
           guilty
           than
           themselves
           .
           As
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           the
           service
           that
           Parliament
           did
           the
           Nation
           in
           that
           one
           Act
           ,
           of
           so
           early
           opposing
           the
           Growth
           of
           Popery
           ,
           has
           made
           amends
           for
           any
           Irregularities
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           them
           .
           But
           what
           ,
           had
           we
           no
           more
           Regulations
           of
           Corporations
           after
           the
           Calling
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ?
           Did
           one
           Repulse
           put
           the
           King
           so
           much
           in
           despair
           of
           gaining
           his
           Point
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           enquiry
           what
           persons
           Gentlemen
           would
           chuse
           hereafter
           for
           Members
           ?
           Were
           no
           persons
           displaced
           from
           their
           Imployments
           of
           Honour
           and
           Profit
           ,
           for
           not
           engaging
           how
           to
           Vote
           both
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           at
           Elections
           ?
           But
           may
           be
           our
           Author
           does
           not
           think
           this
           any
           Violation
           of
           our
           Freedoms
           ;
           for
           clearing
           whereof
           ,
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           than
           I
           have
           already
           done
           ;
           which
           sufficiently
           shews
           how
           little
           the
           Author
           says
           to
           this
           Accusation
           of
           the
           Violating
           our
           Freedom
           in
           Elections
           ;
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           fair
           instance
           how
           inconsistent
           he
           is
           with
           himself
           :
           In
           the
           beginning
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           Committee
           of
           Elections
           may
           rectifie
           the
           Miscarriages
           of
           Elections
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           few
           Lines
           afterwards
           we
           find
           him
           Mutinying
           against
           the
           Speaker's
           Election
           ,
           though
           approved
           of
           by
           that
           Committee
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           also
           ;
           so
           that
           Mr.
           Powle
           being
           declared
           duly
           Elected
           by
           the
           proper
           Judges
           .
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           those
           that
           are
           strangers
           thereto
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Pamphlets
           that
           harp
           on
           this
           string
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           the
           state
           of
           that
           Case
           before
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           there
           has
           been
           many
           Debates
           about
           the
           Election
           of
           New-Windsor
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Speaker
           is
           Returned
           :
           And
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           has
           always
           been
           ,
           Whether
           the
           whole
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           or
           the
           Corporation
           ,
           had
           the
           Right
           of
           Electing
           their
           Representatives
           to
           serve
           in
           Parliament
           ?
           And
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           
             vexata
             questio
          
           ,
           and
           resolved
           both
           ways
           :
           But
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Author
           be
           true
           to
           any
           principle
           ,
           he
           will
           lay
           but
           little
           weight
           on
           the
           former
           Resolutions
           against
           the
           Speaker's
           Right
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           1640
           ,
           and
           —
           79
           ,
           that
           so
           adjudged
           it
           .
           But
           without
           insisting
           
           on
           the
           disorders
           and
           struggles
           of
           those
           times
           ;
           I
           say
           we
           have
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Parliament
           —
           61
           for
           us
           ;
           wherein
           it
           was
           Resolved
           ,
           That
           the
           Right
           of
           Election
           is
           in
           the
           Mayor
           ,
           Bailiffs
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           Thirty
           in
           number
           :
           So
           that
           Judgments
           being
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           enquire
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           such
           cases
           ,
           which
           is
           supported
           by
           the
           best
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           they
           are
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           for
           the
           Resolution
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Populace
           was
           grounded
           upon
           the
           mistake
           that
           Windsor
           was
           a
           Borough
           by
           Prescription
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           incorporated
           by
           a
           Charter
           of
           the
           Fifth
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           ;
           the
           Clause
           wherein
           ,
           
             Quod
             de
             cetero
             sit
             liber
             Curgus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Name
           
             Nova
             Windsor
          
           ,
           are
           great
           presumptions
           ,
           that
           the
           Town
           was
           not
           then
           very
           Old
           ,
           or
           a
           Burrough
           before
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           plain
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           those
           are
           really
           words
           of
           Creation
           ,
           not
           of
           Confirmation
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           no
           foot-steps
           of
           any
           return
           from
           this
           Town
           before
           this
           Charter
           .
           One
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           the
           30th
           of
           his
           Reign
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Mayor
           and
           Common
           Burgers
           ,
           elegerunt
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           29th
           of
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           not
           very
           plain
           ,
           the
           Community
           or
           Body
           of
           the
           Burgesses
           ,
           the
           subsequent
           usage
           puts
           the
           matter
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Mayor
           ,
           Bailiffs
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           elegerunt
           ,
           as
           35
           H.
           6.
           1
           
           Ed.
           6.
           14.
           
           30th
           and
           43.
           of
           Eliz.
           1.
           7.
           18
           and
           20.
           of
           King
           James
           the
           first
           ,
           1st
           and
           3d
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           13th
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           full
           Jury
           of
           Parliaments
           to
           justifie
           what
           has
           been
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           some
           older
           and
           darker
           Returns
           are
           under
           the
           Common
           Seal
           ,
           and
           dated
           at
           the
           Guild-Hall
           ,
           both
           Evidences
           of
           Corporation-Acts
           .
           From
           all
           which
           I
           think
           it
           very
           plain
           ,
           That
           the
           Right
           of
           Election
           is
           in
           the
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           has
           been
           so
           ;
           but
           were
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Author
           is
           a
           Misrepresenter
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           because
           the
           Contest
           was
           not
           occasioned
           by
           a
           late
           Charter
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           ;
           but
           was
           upon
           a
           Point
           contested
           before
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           before
           the
           Regulation
           of
           Corporations
           was
           thought
           upon
           .
        
         
           Next
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           
             This
             Violation
             of
             our
             Freedom
             was
             but
             intended
             ,
             never
             put
             in
             execution
          
           ;
           no
           more
           was
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           :
           God
           Almighty
           was
           pleased
           in
           mercy
           to
           us
           to
           over-throw
           their
           Babel
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           almost
           brought
           it
           ,
           
           as
           they
           fancied
           ,
           to
           perfection
           :
           And
           urges
           further
           ,
           That
           
             the
             King
             being
             willing
             to
             have
             his
             last
             intended
             Parliament
             as
             free
             as
             his
             People
             could
             desire
             ,
             had
             actually
             restored
             the
             old
             Charters
             to
             all
             the
             Corporations
             in
          
           England
           
             long
             before
             the
             Prince
             Landed
          
           .
           Here
           the
           Author
           nifies
           the
           King's
           good
           intentions
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           look
           upon
           his
           last
           Acts
           of
           kindness
           as
           the
           sole
           effects
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           when
           ,
           alas
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           only
           from
           his
           Fears
           ;
           which
           will
           appear
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           several
           Passages
           relating
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           9th
           of
           
             September
             ,
             New-Stile
          
           ,
           Mr.
           d'
           Avaux's
           Memorial
           to
           the
           States-General
           ,
           telling
           them
           of
           the
           strict
           Alliance
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Preparations
           making
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           our
           Court
           the
           10th
           of
           
             September
             ,
             Old-Stile
          
           .
           After
           ten
           days
           Consideration
           a
           Parliament
           is
           resolved
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           21st
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           assures
           us
           of
           his
           kind
           Intentions
           to
           the
           Nation
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           therein
           tells
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           willing
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           should
           remain
           incapable
           of
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           a
           mighty
           favour
           !
           The
           26th
           of
           September
           ,
           the
           Lord-Lieutenants
           were
           authorized
           to
           grant
           Deputations
           to
           such
           Gentlemen
           as
           had
           been
           lately
           removed
           from
           the
           Lieutenancy
           ;
           and
           such
           Gentlemen
           were
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           lately
           laid
           aside
           .
           The
           28th
           of
           September
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           by
           Proclamation
           acquaints
           the
           Nation
           with
           the
           intended
           Invasion
           ,
           and
           recalls
           the
           Writs
           for
           the
           Parliament
           .
           The
           2d
           of
           October
           ,
           the
           King
           declared
           he
           would
           restore
           the
           Charter
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           a
           General
           Pardon
           of
           the
           same
           date
           .
           The
           5th
           ,
           he
           Dissolves
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           .
           The
           17th
           of
           October
           ,
           the
           other
           Corporations
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           restored
           ;
           all
           which
           favours
           were
           conferred
           on
           us
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           terrified
           with
           the
           News
           of
           the
           Invasion
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           rest
           fully
           assured
           they
           were
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           that
           blessed
           design
           ;
           and
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           Parliament
           was
           discharged
           Twenty
           days
           before
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Corporations
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           our
           Author's
           computation
           ,
           is
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Corporations
           were
           not
           restored
           long
           before
           the
           Prince
           Landed
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           The
           9th
           Article
           is
           
             against
             Prosecutions
             in
             the
          
           King's
           Bench
           
             for
             Matters
             and
             Causes
             cognisable
             only
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             by
             divers
             other
             arbitrary
             and
             illegal
             courses
             .
          
           The
           last
           Clause
           is
           omitted
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           all
           our
           Author
           thinks
           fit
           to
           say
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           ;
           being
           
           only
           ,
           
             That
             be
             doubts
             not
             but
             those
             Judges
             c●n
             justifie
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             Parliaments
             have
             brought
             matters
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             properly
             cognisable
             by
             them
             .
          
           But
           what
           those
           things
           are
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           ;
           but
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           and
           their
           Advocates
           justifie
           them
           if
           they
           can
           :
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           one
           Court
           exceeds
           its
           bounds
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           King's-Bench
           may
           ?
           or
           how
           does
           this
           make
           the
           Parallel
           between
           the
           present
           and
           the
           late
           Times
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           told
           us
           that
           our
           Speaker
           had
           been
           Prosecuted
           in
           the
           King's-Bench
           for
           his
           Actings
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           Fined
           5
           or
           10000
           l.
           he
           had
           said
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           than
           he
           has
           done
           in
           the
           whole
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           says
           the
           tenth
           Article
           is
           
             about
             partial
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             unqualified
             Juries
             :
          
           But
           he
           should
           also
           have
           added
           ,
           
             That
             divers
             Jurors
             in
             Tryals
             for
             High
             Treason
             were
             not
             Free-holders
             :
          
           He
           knew
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           the
           brave
           Lord
           
           Russel's
           Case
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           fit
           to
           pass
           it
           over
           in
           silence
           :
           but
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             noise
             against
          
           Graham
           and
           Burton
           ,
           
             for
             such
             practises
             ,
             is
             now
             ouer
             for
             want
             of
             proof
             .
          
           To
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           obvious
           ,
           though
           the
           steps
           of
           those
           that
           managed
           this
           work
           of
           darkness
           is
           not
           yet
           made
           plain
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           should
           never
           happen
           ,
           considering
           how
           few
           persons
           ,
           but
           those
           concerned
           ,
           can
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           the
           party
           corrupted
           will
           proclaim
           his
           own
           villany
           and
           shame
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           said
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           the
           managers
           ,
           do
           but
           keep
           their
           ,
           own
           Counsel
           ,
           no
           positive
           Witnesses
           can
           be
           had
           against
           them
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           considering
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           the
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           said
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           privately
           at
           Law
           ,
           will
           satisfie
           Men
           not
           over-credulous
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Author
           will
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           he
           may
           hear
           what
           proof
           there
           is
           against
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           having
           lately
           ordered
           a
           Charge
           to
           be
           brought
           In
           against
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           done
           sooner
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           matters
           of
           far
           greater
           importance
           to
           dispatch
           .
        
         
           The
           eleventh
           Article
           is
           
             requiring
             excessive
             Bail
             in
             Criminal
             Cases
             ,
             to
             elude
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           justified
           ;
           only
           the
           late
           Acts
           suspending
           the
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           Act
           are
           exclaimed
           against
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           say
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           favours
           imaginable
           to
           those
           most
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           but
           prevent
           them
           from
           running
           too
           far
           
           in
           dangerous
           courses
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           great
           Blessing
           to
           the
           Lord
           Dundee
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           if
           the
           Estates
           of
           Scotland
           had
           committed
           his
           Person
           when
           they
           first
           observed
           him
           tampering
           ;
           though
           my
           kindness
           for
           some
           of
           those
           unfortunate
           persons
           ,
           then
           in
           custody
           ,
           makes
           me
           hope
           they
           were
           kept
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           secure
           themselves
           as
           the
           Government
           ;
           yet
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           not
           many
           of
           them
           dare
           pretend
           to
           that
           innocency
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           in
           this
           place
           how
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           like
           him
           whose
           Vicegerent
           he
           is
           ,
           mingles
           Mercy
           with
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           one
           of
           these
           Prisoners
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           of
           Money
           to
           support
           him
           from
           want
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           plentifully
           he
           might
           be
           provided
           from
           his
           own
           Estate
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           was
           not
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           hold
           any
           Communication
           ;
           our
           Author
           will
           find
           it
           hard
           to
           give
           me
           such
           an
           instance
           of
           Generosity
           in
           his
           King.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           only
           one
           Remark
           more
           on
           this
           matter
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           Princes
           were
           endued
           with
           such
           Moderation
           and
           Clemency
           as
           our
           present
           King
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           but
           little
           need
           to
           secure
           us
           by
           Laws
           against
           that
           Wolf
           the
           Prerogative
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           much
           better
           trusting
           Power
           with
           some
           Kings
           ,
           than
           others
           .
           The
           late
           King
           could
           commit
           seven
           of
           our
           Peers
           at
           one
           time
           without
           and
           against
           the
           Law
           ;
           whereas
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           though
           encompassed
           with
           avowed
           Enemies
           in
           two
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           some
           as
           discontented
           as
           the
           Author
           in
           the
           third
           .
           And
           though
           by
           the
           late
           Statutes
           he
           had
           Power
           to
           commit
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           yet
           I
           believe
           those
           so
           committed
           by
           him
           ,
           will
           scarce
           exceed
           the
           number
           lately
           carried
           to
           the
           Tower
           at
           one
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           experience
           of
           his
           prudent
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           does
           not
           use
           his
           Power
           for
           the
           Oppression
           of
           those
           that
           do
           not
           love
           him
           :
           I
           see
           not
           why
           the
           Parliament
           may
           not
           continue
           this
           Trust
           for
           some
           time
           longer
           ,
           at
           least
           until
           Ireland
           be
           as
           well
           setled
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           The
           12th
           Article
           is
           ,
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           two
           ,
           I
           suppose
           on
           purpose
           to
           lessen
           the
           number
           ;
           and
           is
           ,
           
             That
             excessive
             Fines
             have
             been
             imposed
             ,
             and
             illegal
             and
             cruel
             Punishments
             inflicted
             .
          
           To
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             persons
             so
             Fined
             were
             adjudged
             to
             deserve
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             excessive
             ;
             or
             the
             King
             out
             of
             his
             extraordinary
             Clemency
             remitted
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           But
           our
           Author
           does
           not
           
           tell
           us
           how
           many
           were
           so
           fortunate
           as
           to
           meet
           with
           this
           
             extraordinary
             Clemency
          
           ;
           I
           am
           confident
           he
           might
           have
           incerted
           that
           List
           without
           swelling
           his
           Book
           to
           any
           extraordinary
           size
           ;
           I
           know
           none
           that
           received
           any
           relief
           this
           way
           ;
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           Fine
           of
           30000
           Pounds
           ,
           imposed
           on
           my
           Lord
           Devonshire
           ,
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Honour
           as
           well
           as
           Justice
           ,
           was
           not
           remitted
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           Lordship
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           his
           Bond
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           hung
           over
           his
           head
           until
           King
           
           William's
           coming
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           so
           this
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           remitted
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           paid
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           this
           had
           been
           as
           fit
           a
           Case
           for
           the
           Experiment
           our
           Author
           speaks
           of
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           happened
           in
           his
           Reign
           ;
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           such
           beinous
           Offences
           ,
           as
           Assaults
           used
           anciently
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           a
           Fine
           of
           Ten
           Groats
           ;
           the
           restoring
           the
           Five
           thousand
           Pounds
           to
           Mr.
           Solicitor
           Williams
           ,
           that
           had
           formerly
           been
           exacted
           of
           him
           as
           Speaker
           ,
           does
           neither
           excuse
           the
           Judges
           from
           the
           injury
           they
           did
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           Author
           say
           it
           was
           remitted
           ,
           nor
           can
           I
           believe
           it
           proceeded
           barely
           
             from
             his
             forgiving
             Nature
          
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           no
           part
           of
           
           Oate●'s
           Punishment
           was
           forgiven
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           scope
           enough
           to
           have
           pardoned
           much
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           him
           still
           under
           the
           lash
           .
           Our
           Author
           upbraids
           the
           Convention
           
             in
             being
             Advocates
             for
          
           Oates
           ,
           
             and
             Countenancers
             of
             Perjury
             by
             this
             Article
             .
          
           If
           there
           had
           been
           no
           other
           persons
           cruelly
           or
           illegally
           handled
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           some
           suspicion
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           Article
           had
           respected
           his
           Case
           :
           but
           since
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           judging
           it
           done
           in
           favour
           of
           any
           one
           of
           them
           :
           But
           without
           turning
           Advocate
           for
           Oates
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           were
           guilty
           of
           what
           he
           is
           accused
           of
           by
           those
           two
           Indictments
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           the
           material
           parts
           of
           his
           Evidence
           were
           true
           ,
           the
           easiest
           discipline
           had
           been
           hard
           measure
           :
           But
           supposing
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           that
           his
           whole
           story
           had
           been
           a
           fiction
           ,
           his
           Crime
           had
           then
           been
           very
           heinous
           ,
           and
           had
           deserved
           the
           severest
           Punishment
           the
           Law
           could
           inflict
           ,
           but
           no
           more
           :
           And
           if
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Judges
           had
           thought
           that
           this
           monstrous
           Perjury
           had
           deserved
           a
           severer
           Punishment
           than
           the
           Laws
           in
           being
           prescribed
           ,
           as
           (
           certainly
           it
           did
           ,
           supposing
           it
           really
           so
           )
           the
           matter
           should
           have
           been
           represented
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           case
           might
           have
           been
           done
           without
           any
           delay
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           being
           
           to
           meet
           within
           three
           days
           after
           the
           Passing
           of
           this
           Arbitrary
           Sentence
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           been
           satisfied
           of
           his
           Villany
           ,
           doubtless
           they
           would
           have
           made
           him
           a
           perpetual
           Object
           of
           the
           Legislative
           Justice
           ;
           but
           certainly
           a
           Power
           of
           perpetually
           Tormenting
           ,
           Burying
           people
           alive
           ,
           and
           Fining
           beyond
           ability
           of
           payment
           ,
           or
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Rule
           
             Salvo
             contenemento
          
           ,
           is
           too
           great
           a
           Power
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           beneplacito
           Judges
           .
           If
           the
           Author
           had
           come
           through
           their
           hands
           for
           such
           a
           Libel
           against
           that
           Government
           ,
           as
           his
           Book
           is
           against
           this
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           he
           would
           have
           been
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           two
           Articles
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           these
           Heads
           ,
           our
           Author
           insinuates
           King
           
           James's
           Clemency
           from
           the
           many
           Pardons
           by
           him
           granted
           ,
           which
           is
           scarce
           worth
           the
           disputing
           now
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           does
           thence
           encourage
           us
           to
           come
           again
           within
           his
           Power
           .
           To
           the
           end
           therefore
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           impose
           too
           much
           upon
           unwary
           people
           by
           this
           Topick
           ;
           Let
           us
           remember
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           he
           suffered
           his
           Coronation
           to
           pass
           over
           without
           any
           Pardon
           ,
           though
           the
           Nations
           were
           then
           in
           a
           profound
           Peace
           :
           The
           excuse
           for
           this
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           of
           this
           we
           are
           assured
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Monmouth's
           Rebellion
           hindered
           it
           from
           Passing
           then
           .
           But
           how
           to
           reconcile
           this
           to
           a
           
             forgiving
             Nature
          
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ;
           that
           Rebellion
           made
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           as
           well
           more
           necessary
           as
           generous
           :
           But
           then
           how
           should
           those
           rebellious
           Vermin
           have
           been
           rooted
           out
           ?
           
           Jeffery's
           Campaign
           was
           the
           more
           effectual
           way
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           fitting
           to
           throw
           such
           a
           rub
           therein
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           reserved
           some
           of
           those
           ill-principled
           Men
           for
           the
           next
           mischief
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           a
           competent
           time
           should
           be
           allowed
           to
           rid
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           them
           .
           That
           after
           ten
           Months
           had
           been
           successfully
           spent
           in
           this
           prosecution
           ,
           the
           Nation
           on
           the
           tenth
           of
           March
           —
           85
           ,
           is
           blessed
           with
           a
           Proclamation
           called
           ,
           
             A
             most
             Gracious
             and
             General
             Pardon
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           his
           Majesty
           gave
           it
           a
           Name
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           people
           would
           scarce
           have
           known
           what
           to
           have
           called
           it
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           near
           Two
           hundred
           ,
           by
           name
           ,
           excepted
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           number
           greater
           than
           ever
           suffered
           for
           any
           former
           Rebellion
           ;
           about
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           those
           were
           Women
           ;
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           one
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke's
           Army
           was
           composed
           of
           Amazons
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           all
           that
           Lan●e●
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           or
           were
           Officers
           in
           his
           Army
           ,
           or
           re●uted
           so
           ,
           
           are
           excepted
           by
           another
           Clause
           ,
           and
           all
           Bodies
           polltick
           and
           incorporate
           .
           These
           things
           would
           almost
           tempt
           one
           to
           credit
           the
           report
           ,
           that
           they
           excepted
           all
           persons
           out
           of
           that
           Pardon
           whose
           Names
           they
           could
           learn
           ;
           and
           rather
           than
           let
           one
           escape
           ,
           they
           excepted
           them
           by
           half
           their
           Names
           ;
           for
           in
           so
           unchristian
           a
           matter
           ,
           they
           regarded
           not
           Christian
           Names
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           rage
           was
           levelled
           against
           all
           persons
           concerned
           in
           that
           unfortunate
           business
           ,
           will
           appear
           more
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           persons
           excepted
           in
           that
           General
           Indempnity
           .
           Marriners
           and
           Semstrices
           are
           of
           so
           considerable
           a
           rank
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           expresly
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           of
           them
           were
           of
           that
           mean
           quality
           ,
           that
           some
           judged
           it
           a
           greater
           Indignity
           to
           Lord
           Macklesfeild
           to
           be
           ranked
           with
           such
           fellows
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           General
           Pardon
           of
           the
           2d
           of
           October
           —
           88
           ,
           it
           did
           reach
           more
           Offenders
           than
           most
           Kings
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           pardon
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           were
           such
           as
           were
           made
           so
           by
           his
           own
           instigation
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           least
           he
           could
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           pardon
           those
           Offences
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           not
           only
           an
           accessory
           ,
           but
           the
           chief
           promoter
           ;
           for
           all
           others
           ,
           it
           came
           in
           a
           time
           as
           little
           needed
           as
           regarded
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           or
           worse
           may
           be
           said
           of
           his
           Salisbury
           Pardon
           of
           the
           22d
           of
           September
           .
           So
           that
           I
           think
           there
           is
           but
           little
           encouragement
           from
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           trust
           him
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Article
           is
           ,
           That
           
             several
             Grants
             and
             Promises
             were
             made
             of
             Fines
             and
             Forfeitures
             before
             Conviction
             .
          
           This
           is
           so
           great
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           leaves
           so
           great
           a
           stain
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           chuses
           rather
           to
           deny
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           justifie
           or
           extenuate
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           of
           the
           whole
           number
           it
           is
           the
           only
           one
           he
           dares
           venture
           to
           deny
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           great
           a
           truth
           as
           the
           others
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           but
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           private
           Intreigues
           of
           this
           sort
           .
           Yet
           I
           can
           tell
           him
           of
           one
           Tucker
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           only
           his
           Estate
           granted
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           Wife
           also
           perswaded
           to
           leave
           him
           and
           marry
           another
           Man
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Man
           ,
           after
           a
           miserable
           languishing
           in
           Gaol
           ,
           without
           that
           small
           support
           he
           was
           promised
           by
           those
           that
           perswaded
           him
           to
           plead
           Guilty
           to
           his
           Indictment
           of
           Treason
           ,
           has
           a
           Petition
           now
           lying
           before
           the
           House
           to
           be
           relieved
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           his
           Estate
           restored
           without
           
           the
           incumbrance
           of
           his
           Wife
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           extravagant
           request
           ,
           if
           It
           be
           true
           that
           she
           forsook
           him
           in
           his
           misery
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Parliament
           were
           pleased
           to
           mention
           no
           other
           Grievances
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           our
           Author
           too
           confident
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ;
           for
           certainly
           the
           displacing
           of
           the
           Judges
           so
           frequently
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           one
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           many
           more
           .
           This
           made
           some
           of
           them
           stick
           closer
           to
           their
           directions
           from
           Court
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           many
           Cases
           ;
           but
           for
           fear
           of
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           had
           never
           passed
           so
           quickly
           in
           Sir
           Edward
           Hale's
           Case
           .
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           know
           what
           our
           Author
           thinks
           of
           prosecuting
           the
           Subject
           with
           great
           rigour
           upon
           pretended
           Crimes
           ;
           As
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           for
           not
           Suspending
           Dr.
           Sharp
           ;
           the
           Seven
           Bishops
           for
           Petitioning
           him
           in
           the
           most
           humble
           manner
           ;
           Dr.
           Burnet
           for
           the
           slip
           of
           his
           Pen
           in
           a
           private
           Letter
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           less
           offence
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           judge
           by
           their
           quitting
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           the
           other
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           ;
           Mr.
           Baxter
           for
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           these
           and
           many
           such
           like
           that
           might
           be
           instanced
           ,
           shewed
           as
           if
           the
           Government
           lay
           at
           catch
           ,
           and
           were
           glad
           of
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           no
           matter
           how
           ,
           just
           or
           honourable
           ,
           to
           be
           rid
           or
           revenged
           of
           any
           person
           they
           had
           no
           fancy
           to
           :
           This
           kept
           all
           persons
           under
           jealousies
           and
           apprehensions
           .
           Has
           our
           Author
           read
           the
           Statute
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           repealing
           the
           Act
           for
           Triennial
           Parliaments
           ?
           If
           he
           has
           ,
           let
           him
           tell
           me
           whether
           it
           was
           well
           observed
           ;
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           prevented
           many
           of
           our
           other
           Grievances
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           would
           not
           have
           gotten
           Ministers
           so
           fool-hardy
           as
           to
           have
           executed
           his
           Orders
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           thought
           that
           a
           Parliament
           was
           likely
           soon
           to
           over-take
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           know
           what
           our
           Author
           thinks
           of
           those
           many
           Grievances
           relating
           to
           Ireland
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           instance
           in
           my
           Lord
           
           Tyrconnel's
           Government
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           foundation
           and
           support
           of
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           Sword
           was
           no
           sooner
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           he
           displaces
           our
           Protestant
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           Attorney-General
           and
           prime
           Serjeant
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Chief
           Baron
           ,
           before
           Term
           ;
           and
           the
           Judges
           ,
           who
           were
           always
           appointed
           in
           Hillary-Term
           for
           the
           Lent-Circuit
           ,
           waited
           beyond
           that
           for
           his
           Approbation
           ;
           the
           consequence
           whereof
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           two
           Protestant
           Serjeants
           were
           put
           by
           ,
           and
           Paplsts
           ,
           their
           Juniors
           ,
           sent
           in
           their
           stead
           .
        
         
         
           His
           next
           blessing
           to
           the
           Nation
           was
           such
           a
           sett
           of
           Sheriffs
           ,
           the
           like
           whereof
           that
           or
           no
           other
           Nation
           ever
           saw
           ;
           and
           his
           Majesty
           was
           so
           eager
           for
           these
           Tools
           ,
           that
           Lord
           Clarendon
           was
           ordered
           not
           to
           name
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           usually
           the
           Sheriffs
           are
           named
           in
           November
           ,
           this
           Year
           ,
           waiting
           for
           his
           coming
           ,
           we
           had
           them
           not
           until
           the
           middle
           of
           February
           ;
           and
           then
           many
           of
           them
           were
           Men
           of
           no
           Estates
           .
           To
           reprise
           the
           Country
           in
           case
           they
           injured
           them
           ,
           little
           understanding
           ,
           and
           less
           honesty
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           due
           execution
           of
           their
           Offices
           ;
           which
           discouraged
           many
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Debts
           by
           not
           Suing
           ,
           than
           by
           Suing
           ,
           venture
           it
           in
           the
           Sheriff's
           hands
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Vacation
           he
           attacked
           all
           the
           Corporations
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           
             Quo
             Warranto's
          
           ,
           and
           soon
           afterwards
           disseised
           several
           persons
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           Free-holds
           ,
           by
           putting
           others
           in
           their
           places
           ;
           as
           
             Bruno
             Talbot
          
           was
           made
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Meridith
          
           ;
           and
           Captain
           Giles
           Lieutenant-General
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Sir
           
             Albert
             Coningham
          
           ,
           though
           they
           both
           had
           Patents
           of
           their
           Imployments
           for
           their
           Lives
           .
           I
           might
           go
           on
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           other
           Injuries
           heaped
           by
           him
           on
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           the
           length
           of
           a
           just
           Volume
           .
           But
           in
           hopes
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           any
           more
           troubled
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           forbear
           .
        
         
           Having
           so
           long
           followed
           our
           Author
           close
           to
           his
           own
           method
           ,
           without
           omitting
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           can
           judge
           material
           :
           For
           the
           future
           I
           will
           only
           consider
           the
           principal
           of
           his
           Assertions
           and
           Insinuations
           ,
           having
           already
           been
           so
           much
           longer
           than
           I
           at
           first
           intended
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           the
           late
           King's
           Concessions
           before
           the
           Prince's
           Landing
           :
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           add
           ,
           because
           our
           Author
           lays
           so
           great
           stress
           thereon
           ,
           That
           if
           his
           Intentions
           had
           been
           
             so
             Candid
          
           and
           Princely
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           phrases
           it
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           suffer
           the
           Parliament
           to
           meet
           in
           January
           ,
           as
           he
           promised
           ?
           Why
           was
           he
           so
           angry
           at
           the
           Peers
           that
           desired
           it
           the
           17th
           of
           November
           ?
           Why
           did
           he
           so
           long
           resist
           its
           Sitting
           ,
           until
           he
           should
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           keep
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           not
           as
           he
           pleased
           .
           This
           he
           denied
           to
           those
           Bishops
           our
           Author
           says
           he
           granted
           so
           much
           to
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           King
           redressed
           some
           of
           our
           Grievances
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           take
           away
           the
           great
           Cause
           of
           our
           jealousie
           and
           complaint
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           he
           cancelled
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Commission
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           disclaim
           the
           Power
           of
           setting
           up
           another
           when
           he
           should
           think
           fit
           ;
           nay
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           promise
           not
           to
           do
           it
           :
           And
           for
           any
           assurance
           that
           we
           had
           ,
           he
           might
           by
           another
           Court
           have
           punished
           these
           Bishops
           for
           their
           present
           presumption
           ,
           and
           medling
           with
           State-affairs
           ;
           neither
           did
           he
           ever
           disclaim
           his
           absolute
           Power
           over
           us
           ,
           nor
           lay
           aside
           his
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           he
           could
           have
           rendred
           all
           our
           relief
           in
           Parliament
           useless
           ;
           therefore
           so
           long
           as
           he
           kept
           that
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           could
           do
           for
           us
           could
           not
           satisfie
           ;
           because
           without
           it
           we
           could
           not
           be
           secure
           for
           any
           longer
           time
           than
           the
           Jesuit's
           fears
           kept
           them
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           Next
           our
           Author
           would
           insinuate
           a
           strange
           Proposition
           ,
           
             That
             the
             States
             contributed
             to
             the
             Invasion
             with
             a
             design
             to
             ruin
             our
             Trade
             .
          
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           have
           forgotten
           what
           helped
           well
           ,
           if
           not
           laid
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           their
           Trade
           and
           Greatness
           ;
           and
           why
           they
           should
           not
           expect
           as
           much
           profit
           from
           the
           struggles
           about
           Religion
           in
           King
           
           James's
           time
           ,
           as
           from
           those
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           time
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           Surely
           Popery
           is
           not
           less
           terrible
           to
           us
           now
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           more
           tamely
           submit
           to
           it
           than
           we
           did
           then
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           in
           France
           some
           late
           effects
           of
           prevailing
           Popery
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           more
           surprize
           than
           instruct
           us
           to
           be
           on
           our
           Guards
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           danger
           of
           our
           Civil
           Rights
           being
           joyned
           ,
           all
           undermined
           by
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           and
           Obedience
           without
           reserve
           :
           Surely
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           worse
           effects
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           now
           ,
           than
           followed
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           that
           only
           contended
           about
           Religion
           .
           Where
           that
           Persecution
           forced
           an
           Hundred
           abroad
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           King
           James
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           diverted
           ,
           would
           have
           forced
           away
           a
           Thousand
           with
           their
           effects
           ;
           most
           whereof
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           must
           ,
           for
           the
           old
           reason
           ,
           have
           setled
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           Would
           not
           Persecution
           here
           have
           forced
           our
           Labourers
           and
           Marriners
           to
           take
           shelter
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           had
           
           been
           a
           double
           advantage
           ,
           one
           by
           lessening
           our
           stock
           ,
           another
           by
           adding
           to
           theirs
           ?
           They
           were
           not
           so
           dull-sighted
           as
           not
           to
           see
           this
           ,
           but
           compassion
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           made
           them
           neglect
           that
           and
           other
           advantages
           they
           could
           have
           made
           of
           our
           home
           distractions
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conj●cture
           how
           their
           Trade
           could
           thrive
           or
           get
           any
           advantage
           of
           o●rs
           in
           a
           joynt
           War
           ,
           when
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           the
           first
           fury
           of
           the
           Enemy
           would
           light
           on
           them
           :
           One
           would
           think
           it
           were
           easier
           for
           the
           French
           to
           make
           a
           Descent
           on
           some
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Territories
           ,
           than
           on
           ours
           ,
           unless
           their
           Rivers
           were
           more
           unpassable
           than
           our
           Ocean
           :
           It
           is
           not
           so
           long
           since
           the
           French
           were
           there
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           forget
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           the
           dismal
           havock
           they
           then
           made
           ,
           although
           they
           managed
           a
           fairer
           sort
           of
           War
           than
           they
           now
           do
           :
           If
           they
           had
           not
           provided
           a
           good
           Army
           this
           Summer
           ,
           the
           Palatinate
           had
           not
           singly
           complained
           of
           the
           French
           Fires
           :
           But
           the
           Tide
           is
           turned
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           both
           equally
           free
           .
           If
           Convoys
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           will
           secure
           their
           Trade
           ,
           that
           will
           secure
           ours
           as
           much
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           is
           only
           thrown
           in
           out
           of
           hopes
           to
           discontent
           some
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           forgotten
           the
           hard
           words
           given
           to
           the
           Dutch
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           ;
           though
           now
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Wars
           then
           carried
           on
           against
           them
           were
           the
           first
           step
           of
           the
           design
           laid
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           though
           Emulation
           in
           Trade
           and
           some
           other
           things
           were
           insisted
           on
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Resentments
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           just
           in
           the
           Author's
           Gant.
           But
           the
           cheat
           being
           at
           last
           ,
           though
           too
           late
           perceived
           ,
           we
           remember
           how
           zealous
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           was
           for
           the
           last
           Peace
           with
           Holland
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           Alliance
           with
           them
           against
           France
           ;
           neither
           have
           we
           forgotten
           how
           many
           Prorogations
           this
           cost
           them
           .
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           Holland
           ,
           we
           are
           arrived
           to
           that
           happy
           Union
           with
           them
           the
           Nation
           so
           long
           ago
           desired
           ;
           and
           that
           Parliament
           which
           gave
           so
           many
           extravagant
           Sums
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           both
           those
           Wars
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           made
           believe
           they
           were
           either
           necessary
           or
           honourable
           ,
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           changed
           their
           noat
           so
           much
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           just
           regard
           to
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           the
           Natio●
           .
        
         
         
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           our
           Author's
           complaint
           
             of
             admitting
             the
          
           Dutch
           
             into
             our
             Harbors
             ,
             viewing
             our
             Docks
             and
             strong
             Holds
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             Ports
             and
             Shipping
             intirely
             theirs
             :
          
           For
           surely
           our
           King
           knows
           as
           much
           of
           their
           Harbors
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           their
           State-holder
           does
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           even
           with
           them
           :
           But
           indeed
           we
           were
           even
           before
           ,
           each
           knowing
           as
           much
           of
           the
           other
           as
           is
           requisite
           ;
           and
           unless
           Lord
           Torrington
           be
           no
           English-man
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Sea-men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Captains
           ,
           have
           lately
           changed
           their
           Country
           ,
           our
           Fleet
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           theirs
           :
           If
           there
           be
           any
           Factious
           Men
           in
           Holland
           ,
           they
           may
           more
           justly
           make
           this
           complaint
           ,
           since
           their
           Fleet
           has
           this
           Summer
           been
           Commanded
           by
           an
           English-man
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           
           England's
           Commission
           .
           Our
           Author
           brings
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Piers
             Gaveston
          
           here
           only
           to
           amuse
           the
           Vulgar
           ;
           for
           the
           having
           an
           influence
           over
           a
           Prince
           is
           not
           the
           harm
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           ill
           use
           made
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           but
           where
           our
           Princes
           are
           weak
           Men
           :
           As
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Spencers
           in
           Edward
           the
           Second's
           time
           ;
           Father
           Peters
           in
           another
           Reign
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           might
           be
           named
           :
           But
           our
           King
           has
           no
           Favourite
           but
           his
           People
           ,
           norany
           Interest
           separate
           from
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Page
           31.
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             such
             a
             delivery
             up
             of
             ones
             Country
             was
             never
             known
             before
             ,
             nor
             acted
             by
             any
             Party
             of
             English-men
             :
          
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           him
           of
           a
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           delivery
           up
           of
           Ireland
           to
           the
           Irish
           ,
           the
           ancient
           and
           sworn
           Enemies
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           they
           were
           so
           before
           Religion
           came
           to
           make
           any
           difference
           ,
           and
           rebelled
           as
           often
           against
           their
           Popish
           as
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           never
           missing
           any
           opportunity
           they
           could
           lay
           hold
           on
           ;
           their
           hatred
           is
           so
           inveterate
           ,
           and
           has
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           destroy
           the
           English
           Cattel
           ,
           rather
           than
           preserve
           them
           for
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           far
           better
           breed
           than
           theirs
           ;
           and
           all
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           the
           Country
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           same
           aversion
           severe
           Statutes
           has
           not
           been
           able
           to
           learn
           them
           the
           Language
           in
           many
           Generations
           ,
           nor
           to
           Abolish
           many
           of
           their
           barbarous
           Customs
           ;
           and
           let
           no
           Man
           justifie
           or
           excuse
           this
           by
           the
           seeming
           success
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           relief
           they
           can
           afford
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           keep
           him
           long
           
             out
             of
             the
             Monastry
          
           our
           Author
           speaks
           of
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           King
           James
           could
           not
           foresee
           
           what
           has
           fallen
           out
           ;
           for
           as
           hot
           as
           his
           Zeal
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           judge
           by
           what
           he
           did
           on
           the
           News
           of
           the
           intended
           Invasion
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           other
           measures
           ,
           if
           his
           Priests
           had
           not
           fooled
           him
           with
           hopes
           of
           better
           success
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           accomplish
           his
           designs
           .
           So
           this
           was
           not
           the
           reason
           that
           induced
           King
           James
           to
           take
           a
           method
           so
           different
           from
           all
           his
           Popish
           Predecessors
           with
           the
           Irish
           .
           Next
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           relying
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           really
           he
           did
           ,
           on
           Succours
           from
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           mighty
           Power
           he
           had
           there
           ,
           emboldened
           him
           to
           attempt
           what
           otherwise
           he
           would
           have
           thought
           too
           hazardous
           here
           ,
           out
           of
           affinity
           with
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
           I
           cannot
           omit
           taking
           notice
           of
           that
           Assertion
           of
           our
           Authors
           ,
           
             That
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             in
             consideration
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             ,
             of
             the
             unjustness
             of
             the
             late
             King's
             Sufferings
             ,
             hath
             with
             little
             effusion
             of
             blood
             given
             him
             the
             intire
             possession
             of
             Ireland
             :
          
           Which
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           Ten
           thousand
           Lives
           ,
           and
           three
           Months
           close
           Siege
           ,
           to
           take
           in
           the
           small
           Town
           of
           Derry
           .
           And
           that
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           intire
           possession
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Ireland
           have
           all
           this
           time
           had
           twelve
           Garrisons
           in
           their
           possession
           ,
           wherein
           many
           Protestants
           were
           sheltred
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Country
           secured
           from
           their
           French
           Tricks
           .
        
         
           When
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           
             of
             the
          
           Dutch
           
             Stivers
             ,
             and
             the
             changing
             our
             Gold
             for
             Brass
             ,
          
           certainly
           he
           did
           not
           think
           of
           King
           
           James's
           new
           Irish
           Coin
           ;
           by
           which
           a
           piece
           of
           Copper
           ,
           less
           than
           an
           English
           farthing
           ,
           with
           the
           Royal
           Image
           and
           Inscription
           ,
           passes
           from
           him
           for
           Six-pence
           ,
           and
           so
           proportionably
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           must
           not
           be
           re-paid
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           Invention
           to
           rob
           the
           Protestants
           there
           of
           all
           that
           the
           Army
           or
           Rapperies
           have
           left
           them
           .
           This
           is
           so
           palpable
           a
           Violation
           of
           our
           Property
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           no
           Story
           can
           parallel
           it
           .
           In
           former
           times
           ,
           when
           Leather-money
           passed
           amongst
           us
           ,
           the
           inducement
           to
           perswade
           the
           using
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           received
           in
           the
           Revenue
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           conveniently
           could
           be
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           called
           in
           at
           the
           value
           it
           issued
           out
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           so
           it
           was
           :
           But
           that
           is
           not
           practicable
           
           now
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           any
           more
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           than
           the
           last
           Possessors
           ;
           all
           the
           other
           hands
           it
           passes
           through
           being
           certainly
           losers
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           it
           be
           not
           as
           much
           valued
           as
           my
           Silver
           one
           ,
           which
           doubtless
           it
           will
           not
           be
           .
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           to
           have
           Money
           inhanced
           something
           above
           the
           intrinsick
           value
           ;
           it
           has
           been
           the
           misfortune
           of
           most
           States
           to
           be
           forced
           in
           difficult
           times
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           expedient
           to
           increase
           their
           Coin
           :
           But
           then
           as
           there
           always
           was
           an
           assurance
           from
           such
           Government
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           only
           be
           received
           in
           all
           Payments
           to
           be
           made
           at
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           but
           also
           called
           in
           at
           last
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           also
           some
           proportion
           or
           de●orum
           kept
           in
           the
           Advancement
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           Coined
           his
           own
           Plate
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           the
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Cause
           that
           he
           defended
           could
           gather
           together
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           to
           add
           a
           tenth
           part
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           Five
           shillings
           out
           of
           Four
           and
           six-pence
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Harp-money
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           fourth
           part
           added
           ;
           and
           a
           Nine-pence
           was
           issued
           out
           for
           a
           Shilling
           :
           So
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Case
           I
           had
           Nineteen
           pounds
           instead
           of
           Twenty
           pounds
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           worst
           Fifteen
           pounds
           ;
           whereas
           from
           King
           James
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           I
           shall
           receive
           but
           Sixteen
           shillings
           Eight-pence
           for
           my
           Twenty
           pounds
           ;
           which
           is
           but
           the
           Twenty-fourth
           part
           of
           what
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           received
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           any
           thing
           ,
           pretending
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Government
           ,
           was
           so
           Bankrupt
           as
           to
           issue
           Money
           that
           did
           not
           carry
           intrinsick
           value
           above
           the
           Twenty-fourth
           part
           of
           its
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           Story
           of
           the
           Frogs
           in
           the
           Fable
           was
           formerly
           so
           Satyrically
           applied
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           should
           have
           avoided
           the
           bringing
           it
           into
           our
           Memory
           ;
           but
           he
           writes
           without
           considering
           the
           Consequences
           ,
           or
           how
           severely
           his
           Allegations
           may
           be
           returned
           .
        
         
           
             England
             
               is
               'twixt
            
             York
             
               and
               Thee
            
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Fable
               of
               the
               Frog
            
             ;
          
           
             
               He
               the
               devouring
               Stork
               ,
               and
               Thou
               the
               Log.
               
            
          
        
         
         
           So
           he
           justifies
           
             the
             late
             King
             's
             retiring
             into
          
           France
           ,
           
             because
             all
             Princes
             and
             States
             besides
          
           France
           
             were
             actually
             engaged
             against
             him
          
           ;
           without
           considering
           the
           other
           edge
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           little
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           less
           Prudence
           in
           disobliging
           all
           the
           States
           of
           Europe
           in
           favour
           of
           France
           ;
           or
           how
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           argue
           ,
           That
           that
           King
           ,
           who
           has
           all
           the
           States
           of
           Europe
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           afford
           but
           little
           relief
           to
           his
           Exiled
           Ally
           :
           And
           one
           would
           think
           the
           usage
           the
           late
           King
           met
           with
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           last
           in
           France
           ,
           was
           no
           temptation
           to
           run
           the
           risque
           of
           a
           second
           Command
           ,
           to
           retire
           out
           of
           the
           Territories
           of
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           .
           But
           in
           this
           we
           must
           excuse
           him
           ,
           for
           certainly
           he
           has
           not
           only
           forgotten
           the
           Usage
           he
           met
           wi●●
           there
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           have
           added
           to
           the
           Causes
           of
           his
           first
           Exile
           .
           But
           then
           this
           Reciprocal
           Love
           between
           France
           and
           Him
           ,
           was
           no
           Argument
           why
           he
           might
           not
           have
           stayed
           at
           home
           ;
           his
           Fear
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           for
           they
           Huzza'd
           his
           return
           from
           Feversham
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           feared
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           secure
           the
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           so
           ruin
           all
           his
           hopes
           of
           establishing
           Popery
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           he
           feared
           more
           than
           the
           Abdicating
           of
           his
           Crowns
           .
           Our
           Author
           pretends
           
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             to
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             but
             that
             his
             Fleet
             had
             deserted
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             danger
             in
             the
             Land
             way
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           single
           Ship
           could
           have
           carried
           him
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           France
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           was
           offered
           him
           to
           chuse
           his
           place
           of
           Residence
           ;
           and
           at
           what
           distance
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           number
           of
           Guards
           he
           pleased
           :
           but
           he
           liked
           not
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           supposed
           a
           Parliament
           .
           But
           since
           his
           Fears
           were
           so
           strong
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           stay
           he
           durst
           not
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           leave
           us
           some
           sort
           of
           Government
           ?
           Was
           there
           no
           Ballast
           so
           proper
           for
           his
           Ship
           as
           the
           Broad
           Seal
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           carried
           beyond
           Sea
           but
           once
           before
           ?
           and
           it
           was
           then
           reckoned
           as
           a
           crime
           in
           him
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Cardinal
           left
           the
           King
           behind
           him
           ;
           but
           we
           had
           neither
           shadow
           nor
           substance
           left
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           Kindness
           he
           ever
           did
           this
           Nation
           ,
           freeing
           us
           thereby
           from
           those
           Chains
           wherewith
           we
           had
           ●ashly
           bound
           our selves
           .
        
         
         
           Towards
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           our
           Author
           would
           perswade
           us
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             a
             Calumny
             cast
             upon
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             endeavours
             to
             be
             re-instated
             singly
             upon
             a
             Popish
             Interest
             ,
             and
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             his
             Proclamations
             :
          
           A
           weak
           Argument
           this
           time
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           but
           he
           enforces
           it
           
             by
             the
             good
             treatment
             he
             gives
             the
          
           Irish
           Protestants
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           might
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           the
           French
           King
           expects
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Territories
           ,
           from
           his
           kind
           usage
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           though
           King
           
           James's
           Army
           cannot
           take
           Towns
           the
           ●●●nch
           way
           ;
           yet
           to
           shew
           the
           World
           they
           have
           learned
           some●●●●g
           from
           the
           French
           General
           ,
           sent
           to
           assist
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           burned
           them
           the
           French
           way
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           have
           been
           so
           good
           Scholars
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           out-done
           their
           Masters
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           his
           labour
           is
           not
           lost
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           lately
           Burned
           more
           Towns
           in
           Vlster
           ,
           than
           the
           King
           of
           France
           in
           Germany
           :
           some
           of
           them
           we
           can
           reckon
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Derry
             ,
             Newtown
             ,
             Lema●addy-muffe
             ,
             Monymore
             ,
             Dawsons-bridge
             ,
             Kilrea
             ,
             Ballyagby
          
           ;
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Donegall
             ,
             Raphae
             Donegall
          
           ;
           in
           
             Tyrone-Omegh
             ,
             Castle●arfeild
          
           ;
           in
           
             Down
             ,
             Newry
          
           ;
           in
           the
           Counties
           of
           Cavan
           and
           
             Monaghan
             ,
             Castlesanderson
             ,
             Farnam
          
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           Houses
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           some
           Towns
           )
           which
           is
           one
           proof
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           did
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           was
           out
           of
           rage
           and
           malice
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           any
           design
           to
           incommede
           or
           prejudice
           the
           English
           Army
           :
           For
           what
           great
           relief
           could
           an
           Army
           find
           in
           one
           House
           ?
           But
           what
           puts
           this
           matter
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           ,
           they
           left
           the
           Town
           of
           Strabane
           ,
           seituate
           within
           ten
           Miles
           of
           Derry
           ,
           unburnt
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           Rage
           and
           Flames
           ,
           because
           it
           belonged
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Abercorn
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Strabane
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           havock
           has
           been
           made
           since
           the
           late
           King's
           Arrival
           there
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           needless
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           to
           mention
           the
           Plunderings
           and
           Robberies
           of
           every
           Protestant
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           but
           ,
           in
           fact
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           has
           escaped
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           should
           be
           excused
           ,
           as
           done
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           Consent
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           out-rage
           of
           a
           cruel
           and
           ill-paid
           Army
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           
           let
           him
           be
           blameless
           ;
           but
           then
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           good
           Treatment
           he
           hath
           given
           the
           Irish
           Protestants
           :
           If
           the
           blame
           thereof
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           placed
           to
           the
           account
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           he
           has
           justice
           done
           him
           ,
           without
           pretending
           to
           any
           Merit
           from
           his
           kindness
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           much
           lessened
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           single
           Man
           of
           the
           Nation
           has
           been
           redressed
           :
           Flocks
           of
           Cattel
           cannot
           be
           so
           spirited
           away
           ,
           but
           some
           part
           of
           them
           may
           and
           have
           been
           found
           out
           ;
           but
           little
           Restitution
           to
           the
           Proprietors
           ,
           and
           less
           of
           Punishment
           on
           the
           Offendors
           .
           Then
           again
           ,
           though
           Robberies
           might
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           distan●●
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           something
           strange
           that
           he
           could
           not
           p●serve
           the
           place
           of
           his
           own
           Residence
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           about
           it
           from
           such
           Violences
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           has
           done
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           has
           greater
           reason
           to
           complain
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           Considerations
           I
           am
           as
           much
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           accompanied
           these
           Rapines
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           did
           ;
           that
           far
           greater
           one
           ,
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Settlement
           .
           How
           the
           Advocates
           of
           King
           James
           will
           maintain
           this
           Treatment
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           neither
           can
           I
           tell
           how
           to
           reconcile
           his
           Speech
           to
           his
           pretended
           Parliament
           on
           the
           7th
           of
           May
           ,
           proposing
           their
           relief
           against
           the
           Acts
           of
           Settlement
           ,
           as
           he
           softly
           phrased
           it
           ;
           and
           his
           Declaration
           to
           his
           pretended
           Subjects
           in
           England
           ,
           dated
           the
           day
           after
           that
           most
           Gracious
           Speech
           ;
           wherein
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Properties
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           was
           his
           Care
           ;
           unless
           they
           say
           it
           was
           his
           Care
           and
           Endeavour
           how
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           of
           Mr.
           
           d'Avaux's
           demand
           ,
           That
           all
           Protestants
           should
           be
           dismissed
           the
           Council-Board
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           he
           could
           not
           disclose
           his
           Master's
           Secrets
           there
           ;
           which
           was
           immediately
           done
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           from
           one
           of
           his
           Lords
           ,
           That
           both
           the
           late
           King
           and
           his
           Popish
           Council
           ,
           would
           rather
           hazard
           and
           lose
           Forty
           Crowns
           ,
           than
           be
           obliged
           to
           the
           Protestants
           for
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           design
           to
           re-gain
           his
           Dominions
           
           by
           the
           Arms
           of
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           Monarch
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           their
           reason
           for
           this
           is
           very
           comfortable
           to
           all
           English-men
           and
           Protestants
           :
           being
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Case
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           tied
           and
           fettered
           with
           Conditions
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           Case
           he
           would
           come
           in
           free
           and
           boundless
           ,
           and
           ,
           like
           an
           Absolute
           Conqueror
           ,
           might
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           .
        
         
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           done
           with
           our
           Author
           ,
           when
           I
           cast
           my
           Eye
           on
           a
           line
           as
           true
           as
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           That
           
             the
             King
             never
             tempted
             any
             of
             the
             Men
             of
             Honour
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           I
           never
           had
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           Closetted
           ,
           so
           know
           not
           the
           Discourses
           usually
           practised
           there
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           be
           some
           disparagement
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Father-Confessor's
           Zeal
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           always
           forgotten
           .
           But
           without
           insisting
           on
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           so
           many
           turned
           Apostates
           without
           temptation
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Treasurer's
           Staff
           carried
           none
           with
           it
           .
           Our
           Author
           makes
           him
           kinder
           herein
           ,
           than
           his
           Promise
           in
           the
           Scotch
           Declaration
           ,
           not
           to
           use
           invincible
           necessity
           .
           The
           Reflections
           due
           to
           this
           have
           been
           done
           by
           so
           much
           a
           better
           hand
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           forbear
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           done
           with
           the
           Author
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           :
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           observe
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           That
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           were
           in
           so
           miserable
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           call
           nothing
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           their
           Fears
           and
           sad
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           worse
           things
           that
           were
           preparing
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           heard
           we
           were
           to
           Obey
           without
           reserve
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           forget
           the
           Times
           of
           our
           happy
           Ancestors
           ,
           whose
           Obedience
           was
           guided
           by
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           lament
           our
           own
           and
           Childrens
           fate
           that
           were
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Arbitrary
           Will
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           for
           whose
           Prudence
           and
           Moderation
           we
           could
           have
           no
           security
           .
           When
           we
           saw
           a
           Power
           to
           Suspend
           some
           Laws
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           look
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           as
           lost
           ,
           since
           our
           Tenure
           was
           
           so
           precarious
           .
           When
           we
           saw
           our
           Clergy
           so
           much
           oppressed
           in
           those
           early
           days
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           doubt
           Father
           
           Peter's
           Will
           or
           Power
           to
           improve
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           a
           blind
           Zeal
           ,
           or
           the
           French
           Pattern
           could
           carry
           it
           .
           When
           we
           saw
           an
           Army
           maintained
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           forbear
           thinking
           sometimes
           on
           the
           French
           Dragoons
           ,
           and
           their
           way
           of
           Propagating
           the
           Faith.
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           when
           we
           saw
           the
           strange
           Methods
           that
           were
           taken
           to
           procure
           a
           right
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           fear
           ,
           that
           our
           Misery
           would
           be
           perfected
           by
           those
           we
           formerly
           thought
           the
           Preservers
           of
           our
           Liberties
           and
           Properties
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           only
           free
           ,
           but
           have
           a
           long
           prospect
           of
           Happiness
           before
           us
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           but
           by
           our selves
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           lessened
           or
           impaired
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           such
           Discourses
           as
           the
           Author
           's
           on
           weak
           or
           unwary
           Men.
           Let
           us
           remember
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           every
           one
           of
           us
           to
           oppose
           those
           designs
           ,
           which
           tend
           only
           to
           bring
           us
           into
           the
           same
           slavery
           we
           have
           so
           lately
           escaped
           :
           The
           same
           did
           I
           say
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           as
           ill
           as
           we
           were
           before
           the
           Abdication
           upon
           his
           return
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           a
           desirable
           State
           ;
           unless
           we
           believe
           he
           has
           learned
           Mercy
           in
           France
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           less
           a
           Papist
           than
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           of
           less
           Arbitrary
           Principles
           .
           When
           Gratitude
           for
           the
           highest
           Obligations
           ,
           both
           the
           setting
           and
           keeping
           the
           Crown
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           could
           not
           preserve
           us
           ,
           our
           Laws
           or
           Religion
           ,
           what
           must
           we
           expect
           from
           his
           Anger
           and
           Revenge
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           with
           what
           severity
           the
           weak
           Endeavours
           of
           Monmonth
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           to
           Dethrone
           him
           ,
           were
           punished
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           imagine
           what
           Punishment
           is
           reserved
           for
           those
           that
           have
           actually
           displaced
           him
           ,
           or
           taken
           him
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           he
           accounts
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           not
           think
           that
           his
           Thunder
           would
           only
           pursue
           those
           that
           have
           been
           active
           in
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Nation
           must
           be
           struck
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           again
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           Army
           ,
           he
           would
           think
           ,
           big
           enough
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           the
           like
           affront
           ;
           
           and
           of
           what
           sort
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           determine
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           inlarge
           on
           these
           hints
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           it
           is
           the
           most
           prudent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           just
           Course
           ,
           to
           remain
           contented
           with
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           contribute
           in
           our
           several
           Stations
           ,
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           to
           the
           support
           thereof
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           3.
           
           Line
           31.
           for
           October
           ,
           Read
           November
           .
           P.
           4.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           
             so
             served
          
           .
           P.
           7.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           November
           .
           P.
           37.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           December
           .
           P.
           40.
           l.
           19.
           after
           another
           ,
           r.
           Commandment
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Line
           dele
           
             of
             the
             Commandments
          
           .
           P.
           41.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           Commissioners
           .
           P.
           43.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           twig
           ,
           instead
           of
           way
           .
           P.
           44.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           
             support
             him
          
           .
           P.
           48.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Burgus
           .
           P.
           49.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Magnifies
           .
           P.
           52.
           l.
           26.
           dele
           
             first
             of
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           
             J●seph
             Watts
          
           at
           th●
           Angel
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           THE
           History
           of
           Ireland
           from
           the
           First
           Conquest
           of
           it
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           two
           Parts
           ,
           Folio
           .
        
         
           The
           Trial
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             Russel
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           —
           Of
           Colonel
           Sidney
           ,
           Folio
           .
        
         
           —
           Of
           
             Edward
             Fitzharris
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           An
           Exact
           Diary
           of
           the
           late
           Expedition
           of
           his
           Majesty
           into
           England
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           Representation
           of
           the
           Threatning
           Dangers
           Impending
           over
           Protestants
           in
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           their
           Majesties
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           .
        
         
           Treatise
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           in
           two
           Parts
           ,
           1.
           
           Concerning
           Monarchy
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           second
           concerning
           this
           Particular
           Monarchy
           .
           Wherein
           all
           the
           Questions
           occurrent
           in
           both
           are
           stated
           ,
           disputed
           ,
           and
           determin'd
           .
        
         
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Opposition
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           designs
           ,
           and
           characters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           by
           Gilbert
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           True
           Test
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           Society
           Disloyal
           to
           God
           ,
           their
           King
           and
           Neighbour
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           Monsieur
           Jurieu's
           Account
           of
           the
           Extasies
           of
           the
           Shepperdess
           of
           Saou
           in
           Dauphine
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           Reformed
           Devotions
           ,
           in
           Meditations
           ,
           Hymns
           and
           Petitions
           ,
           for
           every
           Day
           in
           the
           Week
           ,
           and
           every
           Holiday
           in
           the
           Year
           .
           Twelves
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55705-e330
           
             
               Cro.
               C.
            
             114.
             
          
           
             
               Cro.
               C.
            
             220.